《The Book of Conquest: Ouroboros》 000: Prologue A deafening silence swept across the bridge. Only the sound of an alert permeated the air. The lights flickered before illuminating the room with a bright light. The consoles emitted a red hue, signifying the gravity of the situation. ¡°Status report,¡± Minerva, captain of the SF Seraph, voiced out. She clutched her head, her fingers gripping through her dark brown hair, as if trying to stabilize her own head. Slowly, she recovered from the grogginess brought about by the impact. Her cloak¡ªmessily draped over her shoulders¡ªended up slipping onto the chair. It seems the other crew members were in a similar state. The only ones worse off were those that had been thrown out of their seats. A crew member was able to recover and immediately examined the readings on the console. ¡°Shields and main engines are down, captain. Hull integrity is in the red.¡± he said. ¡°We can¡¯t take another hit like that. Use the auxiliary engines and get us as far away from that... thing as possible.¡± She pressed some keys on her console only for her already sour mood to take a turn for the worse. More than half of their fleet were wiped out. Most of them were just sitting ducks at this point. ¡°Lieutenant Serys!¡± She turned around to where she expected the person she called out to was stationed but there was no one posted there. The door leading in and out of the bridge, however, was fully open. ¡°Where is Lieutenant Serys?¡± She asked, though she already had an idea. ¡°She ran out when the wave started to spread out, captain. She may have gone to the¡ª¡± ¡°Captain! Energy readings are spiking up! There¡¯s another wave incoming!¡± All eyes turned to the main screen. What seemed to be in the midst of a singularity was a large cloud-like phenomenon. The cloud eerily appeared to be various heads clumped together, expressing anguish as they appeared from within the cloud. Each would disappear back into the cloud, most likely to emerge on another side and repeat the action in intervals. Then, all of the heads surfaced in a synchronized scream as a blasting wave of energy emanated from all around it. It did the same thing before and while they survived the first, those that were closer to it were obliterated. Without their shields nor the capability of retreat, they might as well consider themselves done for. They could only stare until the inevitable point where one would close their eyes both in fear of destruction or perhaps some hope of salvation. Eyes closed. They waited for their ends with bated breath. Tip. Tap. Tip. Tap. ¡°,gd;s graci|s4 ,i''m suppos$ to 2 on vaca;n4.¡± (Goodness gracious. I¡¯m supposed to be on vacation.) Instead of what they could imagine was a concussive blast obliterating their ship and all its residents, they were instead met with a few moments of silence as the ship rumbled, and a voice they could not understand. Minerva herself would open her eyes and turn towards the source of the voice. In front of the open doors stood a young dark-haired man, dressed in a peculiar garb. He wore a dark blue shirt and black pants. On top of those were what seemed to be some pieces of leather armor with fur trimmings. He wore a dark-colored cloak with a fur mantle, upon which a person was seen being carried on his shoulders. That person had the same uniform as the crew, albeit with minor differences pertaining to duty and position. ¡°,oh1 sorry4.¡± (Oh, sorry.) The silence was broken when the man bowed a bit before coughing and clearing his throat. ¡°Is this better? Can you understand me?¡± ¡°You¡ªLieutenant!¡± Only now did Minerva realize who the person on the man¡¯s shoulder was. She instinctively got up and reached for her standard issue energy pistol. ¡°Calm down,¡± he cut her off as he gently let down the unconscious lieutenant from his shoulders. ¡°She hit her head on that relic. I¡¯ve fixed her up, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯ve got bigger problems, don¡¯t you?¡± As he said those words, the ship shook. The eyes on him went back to the screen and the crew realized that the head-cloud unleashed yet another wave. However, it seemed to have been stopped by some sort of barrier in front of a ship. They can only describe it as some sort of glowing circular pattern. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± It took her a great amount of effort just to ask those words. ¡®What are you?¡¯ She almost said. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be on vacation. This wasn¡¯t exactly what I had planned.¡± He rubbed the back of his head as he took a look around. He grumbled and muttered to himself. ¡°Wrong genre, huh?¡± He was met with even more confused looks so he simply shook his head and shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re too close to the primordial epicenter? If you wanted to watch that badly, you should have moved back maybe a parsec or two¡­¡± ¡°Primordial epicenter? Is that what that thing is?¡± She motioned her hand for her crew to stand down as she confronted the strange man. Some of the crew members observed the man while the remaining returned to their duty and started to monitor everything they could. She turned towards two auxiliary members and motioned for them to attend to the unconscious lieutenant. They did so immediately. ¡°Yes, that is the primordial epicenter.¡± The man said, once more catching Minerva¡¯s attention. ¡°That doesn¡¯t tell me much.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He nodded ¡°...¡± ¡°Hm¡­?¡± He raised an eyebrow towards the woman that moved in front of him. She was, now that he has gotten a better look, quite attractive. Thus, he leaned forward for a closer look. ¡°May I request that you start explaining immediately?¡± Though frustrated, Minerva realized that they were saved just now. While her words were an attempt to be somewhat respectful, the tone of her voice easily conveyed her annoyance. ¡°I was under the impression that you knew about it but not what it looked like.¡± He scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°In that case, let us move back a bit.¡± His hand grasped the air in front of him and he slowly pulled his hand back, his fingers shaking as if desperately gripping something. All of the a sudden the ship jerked backwards and started to move in reverse. They moved in such a speed that it would have taken the engines at full power to do so. ¡°Captain, all other ships are moving back at maximum impulse.¡± One crew member reported. ¡°This should be enough.¡± Said the man as he eased up and sighed. Several more blasting waves occurred but none of the ships were in range. They dissipated enough to be negligible before reaching them at this distance. ¡°The primordial epicenter, ladies and gentlemen, occurs when a universe is nearing its finals stages.¡± He continued, ¡°and from the looks of it, well, you should have six hours left.¡±
Lieutenant Serys slowly came to. She vaguely recalled the moment before she fell unconscious. She was running towards the cargo hold where they were asked to bring the relic for this mission. She saw the three foot tall triangular pyramid and broke into a sprint. Then the ship was rocked by something and she stumbled forward and onto the relic. She could clearly see the tip of the pyramid getting closer and closer. ¡°AAAH!¡± Jolting awake, she screamed. She had both arms across her face and her eyes tight shut. Slowly, she opened her eyes and saw that she was in the bridge. All eyes were on her just now because of that. ¡°You¡¯re fine. I took care of it.¡± A man she could not recognize had been speaking with the captain before her outburst. ¡°But I should thank you, at least. If you didn¡¯t, erm, injure yourself on that thing, it probably wouldn¡¯t have activated.¡± The truth was that she was on the brink of death. It was the blood that was the trigger. The amount of life force flowing out of her as she was bleeding out was enough to make a call, and he answered. ¡°The relic¡­ worked?¡± She was still trying to piece things together. They weren¡¯t told any specifics, only to bring that relic and that it ¡®may be¡¯ able to help them deal with the anomaly. Even the top brains did not know exactly what it was, or maybe they did but withheld that information. ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯re saved, right?¡± ¡°For the next six hours, I guess?¡± The man merely shrugged. ¡°As I was saying, the primordial epicenter occurs when a universe has reached the end of its lifespan. Imagine an elastic material that would never break. You can stretch it as far as you want but there will still be a limit.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. He was making a motion with his hand of gripping and pulling something imaginary between them. ¡°The universe, as you may know it, expands indefinitely. When something that huge reaches its limit, what happens?¡± He opened his hands at the same time. One could almost here an imaginary snap. ¡°All that energy, all that force, everything, will snap back towards the center. That is the primordial epicenter. That will result in the entire universe condensing into one large clump of energy, setting off the next big bang. Then, the cycle begins once more.¡± Silence. Was it hopelessness or disbelief? It was completely absurd and hard to believe. They recalled how he was the one that stopped those blasts in the first place, and how he was able to pull their remaining ships away from the primordial epicenter. Maybe it was denial, refusing to accept that they had a mere six hours left. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re able to stop it¡­ right?¡± Serys broke the silence as she coughed up those words. She figured, why else would they be ordered to bring the relic without any explanation? In fact, they were the most important ship in the fleet because of it and during their travels, their security was the most prioritized. When she heard of the mysterious artifact, she couldn¡¯t help but be excited. She had always been a fan of all those fantastic stories she could get her hands on. She clung onto that hope that there was just someone out unbound by the laws of the universe. Their technology did develop to a great degree and there were certainly a lot that can be done with it. But she still loved the ideas of gods and celestial beings bending and weaving reality to their whims. ¡°Well, I could but why would I?¡± He answered and raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s the natural cycle of things, you know?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Also, the paperwork will be a pain in the ass. I¡¯m on vacation, damn it.¡± He crossed his arms and pouted. ¡°You¡­¡± Minerva clenched her fist and glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable! Are you simply going to let an entire universe perish when you can prevent it?¡± ¡°Geez,¡± he sighed and shook his head. ¡°You do realize what you¡¯re asking me, right? This is supposed to be a cycle. It¡¯s a natural phenomenon. Let¡¯s say that I stop it, do you know what will happen next? No, you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to be able to provide enough energy in order to stop the universe from expanding or collapsing, yet still somehow able to cycle through all the things occurring in it. Not to mention, all that energy is going to come from somewhere. Where are you going to get all that?¡± He paused for a bit and looked around. Of course, no one could answer such a ridiculous question. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re asking me to prevent the big bangs of all other universes just to sustain your own. Tell me, are you willing to sacrifice countless universes just for your own?¡± Out of nowhere, he snorted and started to chuckle. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the problem if I want to stop it. I won¡¯t so don¡¯t bother asking. But, it should be easier if I delay it. Maybe a thousand years or two? Just a tiny bit of extension, I suppose.¡± One could swear there was a simultaneously inhale that occurred. ¡°I¡¯m on vacation, of course, so you¡¯ll have to hire me for my services.¡± He walked up to the captain and leaned forward a bit. ¡°So, how about I ask for six hours of your time, captain?¡± Minerva instinctively took a step back. ¡°Six hours? Of my lifespan?¡± Given how heavy she felt his words were on stopping the primordial epicenter, she initially thought her life would be reduced. ¡°Ah, no, captain. I want to spend six hours with you,¡± he clarified and smiled before he added, ¡°alone.¡± All eyes were on him. Everyone was stunned. He looked around as if what he said was not completely absurd. ¡°What?¡± She had no words to say. Being shielded from those blasts and having the ability to pull their remaining forces back may give him some credibility but that request was off putting. She was starting to doubt his words. But if they were true, then six hours would be a small price to pay for a millennium, at least. ¡°Fine! Whatever! But only after you deal with that thing, understood?¡± If they were all being conned quite magnificently, she would at least want some sort of evidence. Although, in this situation, it was really hard to determine what was the truth since none of the crew knew anything about the phenomenon in the first place. Some doubt lingered in her mind due to how it was simply too good to be true if he indeed wanted to spend time with her to expand a universe¡¯s lifespan by one or two thousand years. It was ridiculous and she¡¯d rather not think about it any further. ¡°It¡¯s a date then, nice!¡± He did a fist punch and seemed genuinely happy. Not like how a person would feel in successfully tricking others but someone that, well, had gotten a date. At least, that¡¯s how it seemed. He already started to stretch and crack his bones as if he were about to go on some exercises. ¡°Is all of that necessary?¡± Minerva was openly showing her irritation. ¡°Physically, no,¡± he said as he cracked his neck. ¡°It¡¯s just something for me to do while I gloss over how I¡¯m going to solve the issue. It¡¯s easy to do but the energy issue¡­ ah, screw it.¡± He flicked his wrist and a piece of paper appeared in his hand. On there were three big bold letters ¡®IOU¡¯. It then went aflame and burned into nothingness. ¡°Sorry, future me. I¡¯ll let you deal with it instead.¡± He took a step forward and instantly burst into several light orbs that phased and rushed outside of the bridge. They trailed towards the primordial epicenter (cloud-head) with haste. ¡°On screen!¡± Minerva quickly ordered. In a matter of a few seconds, they saw that the orbs were already above the cloud-head. Half of them started to travel to the other side, slowly turning into darker orbs. Each group of orbs merged into a large version and aligned with the other. ¡°Energy readings are spiking up!¡± One reported as a thin bright line started to appear from the light orb and a thin dark line from the dark orb, going through the center of the cloud-head. Minerva had an ominous feeling about it. The two lines met and exploded into a swirling mass of bright and dark clouds. It expanded rapidly outward dissipating just before it reached any of the ships. However, they all felt as if something had passed by. A few more seconds after that and the entire ship rumbled before that something passed through them again, only this time in the opposite direction. Then, in the midst of the cloud-head, a void appeared. It started to swallow up the cloud-head into it. The ship started to shake once more as images of the blasting waves started to appear but in reverse. There was no harm done to ships but it still caused some disturbance within the crew. The void simply continued to consume everything until the last bit of the cloud-head. There was a flash of bright light and then, nothing. There was nothing but an empty space where the primordial epicenter once was. The silence was almost unnerving. Tip. Tap. Tip. Tap. A familiar set of steps echoed from the hallway. ¡°So, about that date.¡±
Captain Minerva sat on her resting chair in her quarters. Flustered? Only a bit. She was more of frustrated if anything. Especially so when she was wondering why she even made preparations¡ªtaking a shower and adjusting the lights a bit dimmer. The man explained how the same phenomenon will occur in the same location and they would be unable to do anything about it. She had given the orders for the ship to turn around and head home, relaying the information to the other ships. She had given the task to Lieutenant Serys to disseminate the specifics of the incident. She seemed quite eager. Minerva just hoped she wouldn¡¯t exaggerate things. Then again, is there even a way to exaggerate what just happened? There was a knock on her door. Which was strange because it was made of metal and that was a distinctively wooden sound. ¡°Come in,¡± she said. The man phased through the door and bowed his head. ¡°How did you even¡ªyou know what? Forget it.¡± There was no point asking this man questions about the peculiar, she thought, so she just stopped it at that. He sat across from her and leaned forward. ¡°So¡­ shall we eat?¡± ¡°Dinner? What for?¡± ¡°I should at least take you to dinner first. Or so it was said. Has that phrase gotten obsolete?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Ah, well, never mind that.¡± He got up and went behind her. She was surprised when he had placed his hands on her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re too tense,¡± he said and started to massage her shoulders. ¡°W-who¡¯s fault do you think that is?!¡± ¡°Come on, relax,¡± he stopped her from getting up and continued with his massage until she started to calm down. ¡°Thank you¡­ I suppose.¡± She managed to say, after a lot of consideration. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With such a lovely captain, I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± His response brought back a bit of her irritation but she took in a deep breath and let it pass. After a while, she said,¡°come to think of it, what is your name?¡± ¡°You first, captain.¡± He said and applied some pressure on her spine. It made her back arch a bit. A soft moan barely slipped passed her lips as she placed her hands on her mouth. ¡°You¡­ ugh, it¡¯s Minerva.¡± ¡°Lovely name.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me your name or not?¡± He went to her side and leaned close, whispering his name in her ear. Finding her actions just weird and unnecessary, she turned towards him to question him on the matter. However, as soon as she did so, he pressed his lips against hers. ¡°Mmf!¡± She found herself caught off guard. After a while, though, she pushed him back, clenched her fist and hit him squarely on the jaw. He staggered back but she caught him by the collar as she wiped her lips with the back of her hand. ¡°Warn me first, you bastard,¡± she muttered. A lot of thoughts raced in her head. In the end, she has had enough of thinking about it too much. ¡°Yeah, screw it,¡± she said and pulled him back into a kiss.
After the promised six hours had way passed, Minerva was sound asleep under her covers. She was too exhausted to move even a little bit. She felt very comfortable and¡ªstrangely enough¡ªsafe. She slowly stirred awake, her eyes adjusting to the darkness of her own room. ¡°Lights.¡± She said as she forced herself up, grabbing hold of the blanket to drape around her form. There was nobody else in the room. On the pillow next to her was a small silver triangular pyramid with a chain attached on its peak. Under it was a small note. Upon reading it, she smiled a little and sighed. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± She muttered to herself.
In an unknown place and time, the doors leading to a rather lavish room opened and a young man stepped inside. The furnishings were mostly made of wood and there were no highly technological devices anywhere. It was the kind of room that one would think of as a noble¡¯s from a medieval period. What¡¯s more notable are the copious amount of bookshelves lining the walls. They reached all the way up to the ceiling. In fact, they extended to far out that it was impossible to see an end to them. Welcome back, Master,¡± a slim woman, with light pink(almost white) hair, in a maid outfit greeted him with a bow. A close look at her limbs would show some pieces of metal attached like some sort of armor. It clashed with both her outfit and the room. ¡°Is your vacation over already?¡± ¡°Ah, no. I accidentally got the genre wrong.¡± He responded as he took a seat and leaned back. He heaved a sigh at such a foolish mistake but given what had occurred, he really didn¡¯t mind all that much. ¡°You seem to be injured, Master,¡± the maid went to his side and leaned forward. She then poked his jaw. ¡°Ow!¡± He flinched a bit before placing his own hand on his jaw and removed the inhibition on his regeneration. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot about that.¡± The maid leaned closer and started sniffing near his neck. ¡°You smell of another woman, Master.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°I am sure the others would like to know about it, as well.¡± ¡°Ah, look at the time. I need to make the most of the vacation,¡± he promptly got up and fixed his clothes, immediately exiting the room the same way he came. ¡°I¡¯ll get it right this time.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the maid was left stunned with the speed and efficiency of those actions that she was still leaning forward. She fixed her posture and her outfit before she said. ¡°He escaped.¡± 001: Woke up in a Dream There was a dense cloud of dust and smoke that obscured his view. The fortress wall in front of him was turned into nothing but a gaping hole and a pile of rubble. Ah, that was expensive, he thought. He felt several presences behind him and sighed deeply. Everyone should have been able to escape¡ªrather, they should have been forced to escape. The spell he cast was meant to cause a full-scale evacuation. ¡°You cancelled it, huh?¡± Among his direct subordinates, there was one that led a company of elite mages. It was not impossible for them to resist his mass teleportation, much less cancel it. He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. From what he could tell, he did manage to send away majority of the members. Those that were left behind were his generals and the ones directly under them. ¡°I was trying to save you fools.¡± ¡°Our lives belonged to you in the first place, Master.¡± A woman stepped forward and knelt down, bowing her head. Her vulpine ears flopped down. She was the one that ordered her own subordinates to work together with her to prevent the spell from teleporting her and anyone that had wanted to stay. Doing so exhausted all their energy and they ended up being reduced to zero combat potential in such a crisis. They were dead weight. Not only the mage company, but those that wanted to stay had to exhaust their own mana reserves to synchronize with countering the spell. ¡°Our lives are nothing compared to yours! You should¡ª¡± He raised his hand to silence her as he kept his back to them. His limbs were filled with gashes and coated with blood. Every motion shot pain through his body. He didn¡¯t move because he didn¡¯t want to, he simply couldn¡¯t spare to do so. ¡°You really are a bunch of fools. I¡¯m going to have to punish you all after this,¡± he said as he shook his head. His tone had not a hint of anger though, rather, it was filled with resignation. He wasn¡¯t even sure if they would be able to survive. A large dragon¡¯s head loomed into view, peering through the crumbled wall and directly at him. He was as large as this thing¡¯s eye but he glared back at it all the same. It had silver white scales but a lot of them were missing or shattered. There were four horns on its head that curved back and upward. Two of them were broken and one was cracked. After a brief moment of silence, the dragon reared its head and opened its maw. There was a flare building up from within. Several magic circles formed around its horns. ¡°Going full out, huh?¡± In response, a large magic circle formed under him, the inner and outer circles rotating a bit before abruptly stopping. He slowly pointed his hand towards the beast. ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m going to take you down with just me.¡± The magic circle under him shattered and from behind him appeared countless magic circles. There was a flash of blinding light as both unleashed their spells.
He stirred awake and opened his eyes. Slowly, the view of the ceiling came to view. He sat up as he rubbed his eyes. That ¡®dream¡¯ again. He got out of bed and felt the cold floor sending shivers down his spine like static. He sighed. That ¡®dream¡¯ was the only thing he had going for him. He could not recall anything else. Slowly, he walked over to the bathroom. After washing his face, he stared at his reflection. Unkempt black hair and blue eyes. He didn¡¯t know his own age but he had the look of a young adult. Somehow that annoyed him. The word ¡®generic¡¯ came to mind. What exactly that meant was lost to him. He took off his clothes and started to wipe himself. He couldn¡¯t help but look at his own body. He had a lean muscular body. His chest and stomach wasn¡¯t quite toned but his limbs seemed to be well defined. It was a decent body but even that idea annoyed him. This time, the word ¡®typical¡¯ was the word. Just like the previous word, he decided to ignore it. One thing that bothered him for some reason though, was the lack of scars. As he started to dress up, he recalled that he had to thank that person today. After he was done, he went down to the dining area. The inn provided two meals a day. Breakfast was usually bread with stew. The bread was soft and fluffy, which surprised him at first. Nonetheless, it was delicious. The stew would be whichever meat was for the day and some potatoes. Dinner would be soup, a main dish made with the meat for the day, and boiled potatoes sprinkled with various spices. The potatoes were meant to be mashed and mixed with the spices. When he tried it for the first time, he bit into it directly. The inside of the potato was hot and he ended up dropping it in the soup. The hot soup splashed on him, causing him to stumble backwards and falling off of his chair. That certainly caused a commotion. Though, once more, he was reminded to thank that person for bringing him here and even lending him some clothes. During that time, he, of course, caught the attention of the other patrons. They chuckled and shook their heads but their expressions were not much of ridicule. They seemed¡­ empathetic. It was as if it could not be helped. He finished his meal and gave his thanks to the proprietress before he headed out towards the shop. As he walked his way to the shop, he kept looking around. The stones were paved with cobblestones and were wide enough for carriages to drive through. The houses and shops had concrete walls and tiled roofs. He noticed that there were people that would look at him for a bit before going their way. He noticed that there were some that wore some kind of armor, from leather to iron, and some wore robes. Yet, his presence seem to stick out the most. ¡°I should stop getting distracted,¡± he told himself and scratched the back of his head. He had been trying to see which things he would recognize or have knowledge of. He seemed to, at least, retain some basic knowledge but even then, he couldn¡¯t recognize what city he was in. He made his way towards the shop he was directed to. It was larger than most of the other shops and even had an extra floor. As he entered through the shop¡¯s door, a bell rang. The owner was a veteran adventurer that retired into the merchant services. He had introduced himself as Karlann. He chuckled when he saw who the guest was. ¡°Recall anything yet, boy?¡± ¡°Sorry. Nothing comes up.¡± Yesterday, he woke up after that ¡®dream¡¯ and found himself inside a carriage. Karlann said that he found him in the forest. When Karlann asked for his name and his place of origin, he blanked and couldn¡¯t remember a thing. The strange thing was that Karlann did not suspect him at all and continued to bring him into the city. At the gates, there was some sort of orb that he was asked to touch. The guards explained that it as used to check for criminal records. Though baffled at first initially, he somehow recognized that the orb functioned on magic. It was also Karlann that had brought him to the inn and even paid for at least five days worth of his stay. ¡°Thank you but why go so far for a stranger?¡± He asked. ¡°You don¡¯t trust people easily, huh? That¡¯s good. You¡¯ll survive longer that way.¡± Wise words from a previous adventurer, he supposed. ¡°Sorry. I do appreciate what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s just¡­ strange.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re an otherworlder, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Otherworlder?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. You have no memories.¡± Karlann briefly explained that people arriving from other worlds not uncommon. These people have been classified as otherworlders. There are those, like him, who have simply appeared somewhere around the world. Though,his case of having no memories was rare. There are also those that have reincarnated into residents of this world, retaining memories of their previous lives. Otherworlders are top candidates to be selected as heroes, simply called hero candidates. ¡°Heroes?¡± ¡°Yes, every now and then, seven heroes will be chosen.¡± Karlann remarked that not all are otherworlders, though. There are heroes that were originally residents of this world although majority of the seven heroes tend to be otherworlders. ¡°These heroes are called upon to fight defeat the evil god and seal him until the next cycle.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°That sounds¡­ troublesome.¡± Karlann raised an eyebrow towards him. The otherworlder shrugged his shoulders. He simply felt like it was troublesome. Then, he pointed out that perhaps Karlann only helped him because he was an otherworlder. ¡°Ahaha, call it an investment, boy. I¡¯m a decent person but I¡¯m not a saint.¡± Karlann admitted. ¡°Look, you might end up a hero or not but you¡¯d still have to make a living, right? Why not try the adventurer¡¯s guild? And don¡¯t forget my shop, alright?¡± The otherworlder looked around, getting a better look at the items being sold. It seemed like there were basic necessities for adventurers that start out. Things like rations, tents, stones that can produce fire, enchanted canteens for water, and the like. ¡°Basic armors and weapons on the next floor.¡± Karlann said, pointing up. ¡°An investment, huh?¡± The otherworlder couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It made sense. After a while, he got up and bowed his head. He said his words of thanks and bit his farewell. He decided to head next towards the adventurer¡¯s guild. The directions were simple enough and it wasn¡¯t long before he could see the large hall from afar. It was the largest building he had seen so far. As he continued his way towards the guild hall, he felt a slight chill on his left shoulder and his fingers twitched. His body moved on its own. He took a step back and shifted to the side. He had barely noticed that a hooded person was passing by his side, only realizing it when he had instinctively grabbed hold of their wrist. They quickly jerked their arm away and broke free from his grip. He tried to grab hold of their hood but they suddenly turned and delivered a roundhouse kick at him. He managed to put up his arm to guard it but he still ended up getting knocked down. The hooded person took this moment to escape. ¡°Tch. That hurt.¡± The otherworlder got up and clutched his arm. It wasn¡¯t broken but it was probably bruised or swollen. ¡°Red hair and black¡­ hm.¡± He kept a mental note as he looked at his arm. ¡°What was that?¡± That kind of movement baffled him. Was it perhaps muscle memory? There was that possibility. He felt some sort of relief from it. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not as incompetent as I initially thought.¡± He continued towards the guild hall, making sure to report this incident. The lobby entrance were two large double doors. They were kept open so he simply headed inside. The lobby was fairly large. Tables and chairs accommodated the people inside. There were several counters each manned by guild personnel. Heads turned towards him. He already expected it so he just chuckled and nodded as he made his way towards the counter. ¡°Excuse me, is this the adventurer¡¯s...¡± The otherworlder asked as he turned his attention to the receptionist. His sentence trailed off a bit. ¡°...guild?¡± He stared a bit at the guild girl on the counter in front of him. Blonde hair up to her shoulders. Pointed ears. Emerald green eyes. She too was staring at him and their eyes met for a while. ¡°S-sorry,¡± he looked away and down for a bit. An elf, he thought. Why do I know what an elf is? He also thought. ¡°Ah,¡± the guild girl blushed slightly but maintained her composure, at least better than he did. ¡°Are you the otherworlder that Karlann brought in?¡± ¡°Oh, you know him? Yes, I think so.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°You see¡­ I might have a bit of a memory problem.¡± He told her what Karlann had told him and how he was found. All the while, the guild girl was staring intently at him. Rather, she seemed to be focused on him. He figured that being an otherworlder would have this sort of effect. Karlann did mention his reasons for his actions. It gave the otherworlder an expectation that there would be people that would probably try and curry favor with him. He felt a bit disappointed, thinking that the guild girl only reacted in such a way because he was this so-called otherworlder. ¡°He has already informed us yesterday so we will assist you to the best of our ability,¡± she said with a bow. Karlann being a former adventure would have that sort of connection with the guild. ¡°My name is Vena and I¡¯ll gladly help you get started.¡± ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll be in your care,¡± he was about to offer a handshake but the pain in his arm reminded him of something. ¡°Before I forget, on my way here, I confronted a thief. They got away though, unfortunately.¡± He showed his arm. It had a large bruise from where he had caught the kick. Better his arm than his face, he figured. ¡°A thief? Were you able to get a look at their face?¡± ¡°No, but I saw they had red hair, even only briefly.¡± Vena stiffened up a bit but kept her smile and composure. She seemed to be more than capable of being professional although he couldn¡¯t help but notice some of these things. ¡°I¡¯ll call upon the vice guild master immediately. Please wait in the guild master¡¯s office in the meantime.¡± Vena bowed her head and led him to a private room. He sat down and made himself comfortable as she prepared to head out. ¡°We will make sure to provide treatment for your injuries as well. Please wait a moment.¡± He sank onto the soft chair, heaving a sigh as he looked up the ceiling. ¡°What a troublesome series of events. Do all otherworlders go through this? It¡¯s not bad in its own right, I guess,¡± he imagined himself as some sort of hero, gathering fame and glory,and he realized that it might not be so bad. He seemed to be capable. The lack of memories do bother him though. ¡°Vena, huh? She¡¯s¡­ cute. Is she really an elf?¡± He continued to talk to himself, voicing his thoughts out loud since he was the only one in the room anyway. After a while, the door opened. ¡°I wonder if I was seen,¡± a woman¡¯s voice he did not recognize made him turn his head. He saw a hooded person coming into the office. As she took off her hood, he saw that familiar red hair and got up. His movements made her realize that there was also another person in the room and she recognized said person. There was a moment of awkward silence in the room. The first one to break it was the otherworlder. ¡°Ah! The woman with the black underwear!¡± ¡°Y-you¡­!¡± She took a step forward and jumped at him. He immediately took a step back and raised his already injured arm in front of his face. Her knee collided with his arm the moment he did so. If it wasn¡¯t broken before, it was certainly broken now. He fell with his back on the floor and tried to get up but she had mounted him and tried to pry his arm away to try and get a clean punch to his face. She managed to hit him once but a hand grabbed hold of her wrist and her collar and pulled her off of him. He saw this burly man literally lift her off her feet before hand chopping her on the head. That caused her to stop. He noticed that she was beet red and confirmed that she indeed wore black underwear.
They were seated across each other. The red-haired woman and the muscular man were on one side. On the other was the otherworlder and the guild girl to his right. His arm was on a splint and she had just finished treating his face. ¡°All done.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Vena.¡± ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Raful. I¡¯m the vice guild master. I¡¯m really sorry for this incident.¡± The burly man bowed his head. Looking at the red-haired woman, he placed a hand on the back of her head and forced her to bow as well. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The red-haired woman pouted but bowed her head still. ¡°She may not look like it but this here is the guild master.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± She protested. ¡°Hush it, ¡®red-haired thief¡¯.¡± He retorted. ¡°...¡± ¡°Forgive her. She has a bad habit of teasing new people by stealing their things and returning them after they apply to the guild. But you went too far this time, don¡¯t you think, Hilde?¡± He crossed his arms and berated her. ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry.¡± She hung her head in response. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡± Seeing as the guild master, Hilde, didn¡¯t continue. Raful turned to the otherworlder instead. The otherworlder narrated how the thieving incident while he was on his way towards the guild hall. ¡°Oh?¡± Raful and Vena seemed impressed. ¡°Hm?¡± That wasn¡¯t exactly how he expected them to react. Is the guild master, Hilde, actually an amazing person? ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just amazed. You caught her by the wrist? Otherworlders are certainly something else.¡± Raful continued. ¡°Hmph. So what, he¡¯s still a greenhorn.¡± Hilde crossed her arms and looked away. She ended up with another hand chop to the head, although it was probably a weaker one this time. ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain why you attacked him in the office though.¡± That remark made Hilde take a glance at the otherworlder who had a puzzled look on his face for a bit before realizing the words he had said then. Her face started to turn red and she pointed a finger at him. ¡°Not one word, pervert.¡± Raful sighed and shook his head. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s still your fault, you know.¡± ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re right¡­¡± ¡°We know of an expert healer and we¡¯ll handle your treatment. Please don¡¯t let this incident mar your impression of the guild.¡± Raful once more bowed his head once more. ¡°Furthermore, we¡¯d like to compensate you on the matter as well.¡± All the bowing seemed to have gotten the otherworlder uncomfortable. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine. Please raise your head. Let¡¯s just put this incident behind us.¡± He thought about the compensation and an idea came to mind. ¡°You see, I seem to have lost my memories. I didn¡¯t even know until today that I was an otherworlder. I would appreciate it if you were to assist me for a while.¡± Raful was initially surprised. He turned to Vena who gave a nod. He nodded as well and got up. After saying that they¡¯ll go and contact the healer, he also called Hilde to go with him, leaving the two alone in the office. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not leaving a pervert alone with Vena! What if he¡¯s lying?¡± She protested. ¡°Vena already gave her approval so leave him alone,¡± Raful had to drag Hilde by her collar. After all that commotion, Vena apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Hilde is¡­ not good with men at all. Raful is more of a father figure to her so he¡¯s kind of an exception. She¡¯s an amazing person really.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± He said with a sigh. The incident aside, the way she moved was quick and deadly. Her agility was beyond excellent. He just happened to have been on the receiving end of it though. ¡°What did Raful say about approval though?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ They say I¡¯m a good judge of character so I can usually tell if unfamiliar faces would cause trouble.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He said and looked down. ¡°I was thinking about what Karlann said. I thought that if I weren¡¯t an otherworlder, would things have gone differently?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Whether or not you¡¯re an otherworlder makes no difference to me.¡± She smiled at him and placed a gentle hand on his injured arm. Her cheeks were a bit flushed. She looked at him the same way she did when he first came up to the counter. He had no response to that. He could feel his own face getting hot. He thought about the situation. Alone in a room with a cute elf girl. She treated his injuries. They were fairly close. She said such things and blushed. Certainly a part of him was rejoicing, finding the situation much to his liking. A part of him wondered, ¡®isn¡¯t this development a bit too fast?¡¯. A part of him also wondered if it was indeed the truth and not just honeyed words, an investment, to an otherworlder. 002: Trying not to Break ¡°I see.¡± The otherworlder nodded. They were getting caught in the moment, left alone and in such close proximity. His hesitations, however, kept nagging at the back of his head and he escaped from the situation by asking about the history and myths of the world. The merchant, Karlann, gave him only an overview on otherworlders but he did not know the history of this world. When he had brought up his sudden inquiry, Vena realized how close they were and ended up getting flustered. Although, she smiled and showed she didn¡¯t dislike being that close. He subtly observed her reaction. There was no sign of disappointment, in fact, she seemed fairly amused by the situation. It put him in a bit of ease. If her feelings were genuine, well¡­ he doesn¡¯t dislike the idea. From what she had told him, there were some variations to the creation myth. However, it would always center on a certain hero from another world, who expended all his power in order to create this world. From his flesh, he created the land and the plants. From his bones, the moons. From his blood, he created seven goddesses to oversee the new world. With his soul, he created light. But in doing so, he created darkness. The seven beings, then created humans and animals to inhabit the world. Thus, it was said that the blood of the gods flowed through each being. An awakening of that blood would enable a person to reach a hero¡¯s status. However, it is said that from the shadows of the goddesses came forth the demon god. The demon god created created monsters, demons and demihumans. The demon god waged war against the goddesses and their creations. The goddesses were able to defeat and seal the demon god. The monsters remained hostile but the demons and demihumans were capable of rational thought. They were taken pity on by the goddesses. Those willing were allowed to live among the humans. It was a rocky situation at first but there are now cities and nations where various races can coexists. The rifts between races won¡¯t disappear that quickly and there are nations that are of a ¡®human supremacy¡¯ attitude and there are those hostile towards humans. The otherworlder glanced at her ears. ¡°If I may ask¡­¡± Vena already expected the inquiry and brushed her hair aside to tuck it behind her ear. Her motion exposed a bit of her nape and he involuntarily gulped. She answered before he could finish, ¡°I am an elf, yes¡­¡± She sounded a bit dejected, as if afraid to ask but she did anyway. ¡°Does it bother you?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± he answered almost immediately. ¡°I think those ears are cute even.¡± He had leaned forward, causing her to lean back a bit. Both of them realized that they were inches away from each other. Their gazes met and slowly... he leaned closer. Slam! The door suddenly slammed open. ¡°I knew it! What are you doing to Vena, you little shit?!¡± Hilde was already charging towards him. Well, she would be if it weren¡¯t for Raful holding her back. A quick chop to her head soon followed. Behind them, a face unfamiliar to the otherworlder peered through. The woman wore a white habit. She was the person the two had called upon for his treatment. He can only describe her as having an ¡®elderly sister¡¯ aura. She had warm smile albeit paired with mischievous eyes. ¡°Oh my~¡±
Their positions were similar to how it was before, although Hilde was now in between the healer and Raful. ¡°My name is Rionna. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± she stood up and introduced herself. The otherworlder couldn¡¯t help but ogle her a bit. He wondered if it was normal for habits to accentuate figures or if hers was a special case. She seemed the type to tease people. ¡°I am a priestess of the goddess, Maya,¡± she continued. ¡°I have been tasked with healing your injury so please overlook Hilde¡¯s actions this time.¡± She started to bow her head but he interrupted her. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright. Please don¡¯t bow your head. I¡¯ve already asked the guild for their assistance because¡­¡± ¡°Memory loss, correct? I have already been informed by the goddess. It¡¯s not unusual for otherworlders to lose bits and pieces of their memories.¡± ¡°Informed by the goddess?¡± He tilted his head to the side as he asked. ¡°Yes, it may be strange to some but the goddesses play an active role. Most of the time, they do so through oracles. Though rarely, they intervene if necessary.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Now, if you please,¡± Rionna pointed towards his injured arm. The otherworlder nodded and extended his arm as much as he could. She gently placed her hand on his arm. Suddenly, she was bathed in a bright aura. That aura spread towards his injury. After a while, it faded. Smiling proudly, Rionna nodded. The otherworlder started to move his arm. His injury had been healed. ¡°It went well, it seemed,¡± Rionna had clapped her hands together. ¡°Perhaps we could move towards more important matters?¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± Hilde answered. She turned towards Vena and nodded. ¡°If you please.¡± Vena got up and fetched a small wooden card along with a small dagger. ¡°A status card,¡± Hilde started to explain. ¡°It¡¯s an item imbued with magic that records and links with a person. Due to the complex magic, it is extremely difficult to forge one. It doubles as an identification and using a status crystal, the contents can be checked by the authorities.¡± The otherworlder thought that Hilde was being professional and seemed like a very different person. This caused Hilde to pause and glare at him. He leaned back a bit and looked away, instead focusing on the card. ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued. ¡°The card itself is said to come from trees of life, and is absorbed into the linked person¡¯s body. You can summon and banish the card as you please, making it almost impossible to be stolen. You can also decide if you can hide some information, like skills and such. However, it will always show your name, a title, and your parameters. Linking is as simple as placing a drop of blood on the card.¡± ¡°[Status]¡± Hilde demonstrated and showed her card. |Hildegarde Schneider |Guild Master |STR: A |DEX: A |CON: C |INT: B |WIS: C |CHR: C ¡®This woman is a monster¡­¡¯ The otherworlder felt. He could somehow figure out what those stats were at a glance. ¡°You,¡± Hilde had suddenly grabbed him by the collar and pulled him close. ¡°You keep thinking something bad about me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s just your imagination,¡± he avoided her gaze. She was right though. Her intuition is frighteningly good. ¡°Well, whatever.¡± She let him go and sighed. She crossed her arms and pouted. His attention went back to the status card. He pricked his finger for a bit and let his blood drop onto the card. They all watched as the card reacted and he could see several of the magic formations activating. Vena simply stared at him like before. He was mostly focused on the part of the card that displayed his name. It first displayed a straight line, then a circle, then the letter R. Then, that letter was suddenly crossed out before the lines separated and arranged themselves into readable letters. |Kiryuu |Otherworlder |STR: E |DEX: E |CON: E |INT: E |WIS: E |CHR: E ¡°Strange,¡± he said, looking at his own status card. Somehow, that name felt distant to him. Peculiar. He didn¡¯t know how but he simply had a feeling. It was not his name. ¡°Oi, what¡¯s going on with these stats?¡± Hilde had nabbed the card and furrowed her brow before tossing it towards him. ¡°You¡¯re probably the weakest otherworlder I¡¯ve seen.¡± She tossed it towards him. He caught the card and took a second look. Those were indeed peculiar stats. Without him noticing, Hilde had already gone over to him and started to drag him away by the collar. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training yard. I¡¯m going to beat you into shape.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just looking to beat me up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even denying it!¡± ¡°We have a healer here. Let¡¯s go.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Kiryuu turned towards Raful who simply smiled and waved. He turned towards Vena but she just smiled awkwardly. ¡°Erm, good luck, Kiryuu.¡± Hilde literally dragged him out of the office and onto the training yard. It was an open area with dummies and racks with wooden weapons. ¡°Get some stretches in, I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡± Hilde said before returning to the office for a bit. ¡°That monster is going to beat me into a pulp.¡± He grumbled as he started with some stretches.
As soon as she was back in the office, Hilde locked the door behind her. She crossed her arms and leaned against it, looking at the other three people inside. ¡°So? What happened?¡± Hilde asked Vena. ¡°I¡­¡± Vena¡¯s eyes had always been special. No one, not even herself, fully understood her ability. They could, however, understand that her eyes can see something similar to a person¡¯s aura or intent. It was because of her eyes that she was able to sense another person¡¯s intent. They would usually be simply around a person. Malicious or killing intent would then reach out to the target of the intent. Her eyes weren¡¯t always active but in cases where she was the target of malicious intent, they activate on their own as if to protect her. When she saw the otherworlder, Kiryuu, for the first time. She saw a myriad of colors in his aura. That aura however, didn¡¯t spread out, as if they were being kept inside his body, simply swirling within. She couldn¡¯t help but stare. In cases of linking with a status card, a person¡¯s aura would usually reach out and completely envelop the card. ¡°When he...Kiryuu, had dropped his blood, something strange occurred,¡± she explained. Visible chains appeared and wrapped around his very person, further sealing that aura. What flowed from his finger onto to card was a barely visible string. His aura also changed into something melancholic. Distant. Alone. Kiryuu, intent on finding out his name, did not notice but the other three noticed that Vena has a worried expression during that time. ¡°Could it be a curse?¡± Raful voiced out. ¡°That may be why he doesn¡¯t have any memories.¡± ¡°It is a possibility,¡± Vena responded. ¡°I can see if a person is cursed but¡­ I didn¡¯t see any signs of a curse before!¡± Rionna had gotten up and placed her hand on Vena¡¯s shoulder. She smiled at her. ¡°I will ask the goddess about this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rionna assured her. That day, Kiryuu was simply relieved to know that they postponed the training because Rionna had some business to do for a few days. However, that also made him wonder just how badly Hilde wanted to beat him up if they really needed a healer around during his training That night at the inn, he fiddled around with the status card. He sighed every time he looked at his parameters. Not only were his values really low, but there was a faint X mark beside each value. He can only see it as something worse. He then recalled that time when he ran into Hilde, who was in disguise. He felt that he was a fairly competent person. ¡°Was I mistaken?¡± He waved his hand and the card disappeared. He decided to sleep it off for now.
The next day, he paid Karlann a visit. He told him all about the incident with the status card. Karlann just started to laugh, contrary to Kiryuu¡¯s expectations. ¡°You¡¯re worried about that thing, boy? Ah, wait, it¡¯s Kiryuu, was it?¡± Karlann said. ¡°Look, just because you think you¡¯re weak now doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get stronger. Besides, I heard that otherworlders grow and adapt faster than normal residents of this world. Even if you don¡¯t get chosen as a hero, you still have a shot at an adventure.¡± Karlann rummaged for something behind the counter and produced a parcel. He handed it toward Kiryuu. ¡°Here, courtesy of the guild. Basic supplies and rations. Let¡¯s go upstairs. We¡¯ll have you outfitted.¡± Kiryuu scratched the back of his head. He first wanted to decline but he decided against it. He would need all the help he could get. He wanted to get stronger. He was given a set of basic leather armor, and his choice of a basic weapon. He picked out a short sword. He was also given a dagger. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to come back. We have an agreement with the guild to assist you for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Kiryuu paused and thought for a while. ¡°How can I get stronger?¡± ¡°Monster subjugation, of course.¡± Even if monsters were created by the demon god, their life force were fundamentally the same with other living beings. By defeating a monster, one can absorb that life force and turn it into their own strength. ¡°They say otherworlders have a higher affinity with absorbing life force than this world¡¯s residents.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t there be those that¡ª¡± ¡°Those that would kill others for the sake of life force? Unfortunately, there are. While it isn¡¯t as efficient as hunting monsters down, it happens. It is against the law and anyone caught is either executed or branded as a slave.¡± ¡°Slave?¡± ¡°Yes, there have been otherworlders that are against it. It¡¯s difficult though. Criminals are turned into slaves in order to atone for their crimes.¡± ¡°I see. But¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. It happens, yes. There are innocent people being sold as slaves illegally. Some parents even sell their own children. No system is perfect and there are people trying to weed out these underground organizations. Especially those that actively kidnap people to turn them into slaves.¡± ¡°I forgot that otherworlders are fairly common here, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in the business for a long while, boy. You get used to it at this age. At this point, you¡¯re probably wondering if you should get a slave to help you with the monster subjugation.¡± Kiryuu chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Pretty much.¡± ¡°Here,¡± Karlann handed him a badge with a silver letter K on it. ¡°There¡¯s a slave merchant I¡¯m acquainted with in this city. Consider that my recommendation. You can ask the guild to assist you in getting there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re certainly prepared.¡± ¡°Of course. Getting a slave seems to be a fad among otherworlders, you know. As if it was a staple of being someone from another world.¡± After thanking Karlann, Kiryuu headed to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to inform them of his next course of action.
It seemed that Hilde was not around as she was accompanying Rionna. Raful had a good chuckle out of Kiryuu¡¯s mention of getting a slave before patting the otherworlder in the back. After that, he tasked Vena with accompanying him. She didn¡¯t seem like she was in a good mood. ¡°Vena?¡± Kiryuu tried to get her attention as they were walking side by side. ¡°Hmp¡­¡± She actively showed that she was ignoring him, even pouting a bit. ¡°Vena¡­¡± He said and poked her cheek. -poke- -poke- -poke- After several attempts all leading to failure, he gave up and thought for a while. He leaned in closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Vena¡­¡± His hushed voice and the feeling of his breath on her ear, startled the elf. As a result, she swung her arm upward and elbowed him in the face. His head jerked backward from the impact. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She realized what she ended up doing and frantically apologized. He gently placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what I did though,¡± he clutched his nose. It didn¡¯t seem to be broken but it hurt. A lot. There was a lot of power in that frame of hers. He was caught unawares. They continued to walk after that bit of a commotion. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be the person who would want a slave.¡± Vena admitted. Though, there seemed to be something more to that than she lets on. ¡°It¡¯s because I want to get stronger.¡± He also would like to avoid getting beaten up by Hilde when that time comes. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would want to party up with me, given my stats.¡± That, and he feared there would be others that would just want to use him or take advantage of him. His weak stats made him a bit more cautious. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡­ I would like to party up with you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ huh? But don¡¯t you have your job as a receptionist?¡± ¡°There is that but¡­ if it¡¯s a hero or a hero candidate, we have the privilege of joining the party.¡± ¡°A hero or a candidate, huh? Right now, I¡¯m just a weak otherworlder though.¡± ¡°I believe in you!¡± She stopped and faced him. He ended up doing the same as well. ¡°If it¡¯s you, I believe that you can be a hero. So when that time comes¡­¡± ¡°Vena¡­¡± They stared at each other for a while. He leaned forward slowly and¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± ¡°¡°!¡±¡± A stout bearded man interrupted them before they got lost in their own world. They did not realize that they had already arrived in front of the establishment that they aimed for in the first place. ¡°Does the Adventurer¡¯s Guild have any business with me?¡± The man asked, recognizing who Vena was. ¡°Ah, here,¡± Kiryuu said and handed over the badge Karlann gave him. ¡°Oh ho?¡± The man took it and inspected it for a while. He then applied some magic onto the badge, causing the ¡®K¡¯ to glow red. ¡°I have confirmed the authenticity of the badge. Karlann must have taken a liking to you.¡± The man said and returned it. ¡°My name is Jubel. I am an authorized dealer with regards to slaves.¡± They were led inside the build by Jubel. The first floor was similar to Karlann¡¯s shop. Instead of having a second floor though, there was a larger area where the slaves were being held. ¡°What kind of slave are you looking for? A combat slave? A housekeeper? Or perhaps one for nightly activities?¡± Jubel asked. ¡°Nightly activities, huh?¡± Kiryuu repeated. He felt a jab on his side though and flinched. ¡®So that was what it was all about,¡¯ he thought. ¡°A combat slave, please. For monster subjugation.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Jubel then lead them to a larger hall. The sides were lined with small rooms, enough to be living and sleeping quarters. Though instead of doors, the occupants seemed to be behind clear glass. There was a door in the room that led to a small toilet. Kiryuu was somewhat amazed at the various races he saw, almost completely forgetting that he was to buy a slave. He kept in mind Karlann¡¯s words. He thought to himself that most of these were either criminals or have been sold. He could see in their eyes that his presence was not exactly welcome in this place. Of course, he was a buyer. He would be purchasing one of them to be his property. There was no way to tell what he planned to do with them. ¡°Because of Karlann¡¯s recommendation, I would like to inform you that you are free to choose any slave you wish. The first one would be free of charge.¡± ¡°Is that really alright?¡± ¡°Of course. Do keep in mind that there are responsibilities in owning a slave. Slaves are branded with a special kind of magic that prevents them from harming their masters. They are also forced to obey commands to a certain extent.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I would also like to inform you that most of the slaves I deal with are those that have been sold by their families. As such, their brands will not force them to obey commands that would endanger their lives. Mistreatment of sold slaves is a crime and would nullify your ownership.¡± ¡°I understand. In such a case, I¡¯d want someone that can fight.¡± ¡°I would recommend the Dragonkins, Demonkins, and Beastfolk. They are fairly capable and well-rounded for combat.¡± Kiryuu eyed the slaves for a while but a particular one caught his eye. In the middle of her ¡®room¡¯ sat a beautiful woman with long black hair, tied into a ponytail. ¡°How about her?¡± ¡°Her, ah that one is¡­¡± Jubel¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°She is mostly being detained here due to some concerns.¡± ¡°Concerns?¡± ¡°Yes. She is strong enough to resist the brand, despite being the strongest one they could come up with. She is able to escape and return here every single time she is bought. While she has not killed any of her masters, I would not say they were unscathed...¡± Kiryuu felt a strong grip on his arm. He saw Vena staring at him intently. ¡°I-I¡¯m not planning to use her for nightly services, Vena.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Vena responded and turned to the slave woman. ¡°That woman is extremely dangerous.¡± 003: Close to Something Real Silence permeated the air. The slave merchant. The otherworlder. The guild receptionist. The criminal slave. Only a sturdy glass wall separated one from the rest. Even then, her presence was not one they could ignore. She had been watching them for some time now and kept still. Only after Kiryuu had inquired about her did she move. Slowly, she got up and walked towards the glass wall. ¡°Will you please wipe that smirk off your face? It irks me,¡± she coldly ¡®requested¡¯. Her remark surprised Kiryuu, who had placed his hand upon his face. His lips were indeed curved into a smug smirk without him realizing it. ¡°If you are thinking of buying me, I suggest you perish the thought immediately. You are not worthy of my servitude.¡± ¡°Is that so? Intriguing¡­¡± Kiryuu had stepped forward. Vena tried to hold him back but she saw something that stopped her in her tracks. It was his aura. It was burning brightly. ¡°Kiryuu¡­?¡± She asked, worried. ¡°Wait! Sir!¡± Jubel intervened. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are better combat slaves here that you can pick.¡± ¡°Is it not fine?¡± The woman tapped on the glass. ¡°These people need to know their place firsthand.¡± A wave of killing intent surged from the woman. Some of the slaves nearby felt it and cowered behind their own glass rooms even though it was directed at Kiryuu. Jubel had fallen on his butt. Vena remained behind Kiryuu. ¡°Amazing,¡± he muttered, looking down on his hands that were trembling. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ I haven¡¯t felt like this in a long while.¡± ¡°Oh? You are still able to stand? Most people would have already fainted.¡± Some markings appeared on her neck and she felt a sharp pain. ¡°Tch.¡± Her killing intent subsided. Jubel could be seen getting up, his hand outstretched, and a magic symbol shining on the back of his hand. ¡°As you can see, she is incredibly difficult. The only reason she is placed here is because of the queen¡¯s request.¡± Jubel explained. ¡°I am guessing that not even the queen would want this woman anywhere near her, not even in the dungeons.¡± ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Kiryuu asked, still looking at his trembling hands. He felt a hand on his arm and looked back. Vena looked at him for a while¡­ then suddenly pinched his side. ¡°Ow! What was that for?¡± He cried out. ¡°I can understand that you didn¡¯t know so please listen carefully,¡± Vena¡¯s grip on his arm tightened. ¡°This woman is a murderer. She killed the entire royal family.¡± ¡°What? But¡­ what about the queen?¡± ¡°She was not there during that time. She, too, is an otherworlder. In fact, she was one of the seven heroes of her generation. While she was off fighting the demonic forces, this woman had infiltrated the castle and murdered the royal family.¡± ¡°It was my duty. I have no regrets.¡± The woman interrupted and leaned her back against the glass. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you weren¡¯t executed. Wait no, I¡¯m surprised you were caught at all.¡± ¡°I surrendered willingly. It was my last mission. I was going to accept whatever waited for me.¡± She allowed herself to be caught. She was interrogated by she would not divulge any information as to who had tasked her with such a mission. At first they kept her in the dungeon. She cooperated and behaved. The only time she fought back was when some of the knights wanted their way with her. In the end, it was only the queen that was able to match her. ¡°I was already prepared to be executed too,¡± She continue. ¡°The queen had other plans. She told me that death would be an escape and that I should atone for my sins.¡± She turned her eyes towards Kiryuu and declared. ¡°I am not going to serve someone weaker than me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Kiryuu is just¡­¡± Vena stopped herself. The only ones that knew about that incident with the status card were her and three other people. She still needed to wait for Rionna and Hilde to return. Kiryuu placed his hands on her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it. I can¡¯t explain it but¡­ I don¡¯t think i¡¯m going to lose.¡± He then turned to Jubel. ¡°Let me fight her.¡± ¡°Oh? You wish to fight? Instead of picking another slave, you opt for combat?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exactly make you submit while you¡¯re behind a glass wall.¡± ¡°Please listen!¡± Jubel interjected. ¡°She might be unable to kill you but she can definitely injure you to a great extent. You might not be able to fully recover.¡± He turned to Vena to try and appeal to her instead. ¡°Please consider getting another slave instead.¡± ¡°Let him,¡± Vena muttered. Her expression became serious. ¡°I¡¯ll oversee the whole thing.¡± ¡°Damn it! Fine. Karlann, you bastard. You owe me a drink for this,¡± Jubel finally ceded and blamed a person that was elsewhere before he ordered around some men to prepare the grounds.
There was a vacant space behind the shop that can be used as a training ground. Normally, it was used to have a slave demonstrate their combat abilities. It was not uncommon for there to be sparring to occur. Neither was it uncommon for a slave to be tested by a buyer. This time was a bit different. Other people knew who the criminal slave was. When it was heard that there was another person that wanted to buy her, both slaves and buyers were interested. They even started betting who would win. Of course, it was mostly in favor of the woman. Vena had taken the responsibility of overseeing the match. For some reason, the woman did not object to it. All the while, Vena was worried but she also had to let this occur. She had the capability of observing Kiryuu to a certain extent. If she were to witness anything strange (or stranger in this case), she had to report it to either Hilde or Rionna. The two were just given wooden swords to use. Kiryuu wore casual clothes and the woman simply wore rags. Those that gathered, though, still find the fight in the woman¡¯s favor. ¡°I never got your name,¡± Kiryuu asked, getting a couple of practice swings to get a feel of the wooden sword. ¡°Shino.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Shi¡ª¡± At that moment, his body screamed at him to move. He immediately raised his sword defensively. Just as he did, the sound of wood striking wood could be heard. Shino had already closed the gap and thrust her wooden sword towards his face. He barely made it in time. He saw her figure blur a bit and felt a chill down his spine. Even when he could still see her in front of him, he swung his sword in a wide arc reaching all the way behind him. The wooden sword just passed through Shino, which he figured was an afterimage. The familiar sound of clashing wood echoed behind him as Shino had blocked his blind swing. Immediately after, Kiryuu turned to keep an eye on Shino. He jumped back to maintain some distance between them. On the other hand, she was looking at where she had blocked his swing. She had a perplexed expression as she turned towards him. ¡°How did you do that?¡± She asked. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know myself,¡± he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have the most reliable of memories.¡± ¡°Concealment? Fake overwrites? A fluke?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing. Nevermind.¡± For some reason, the way she shifted her foot caught his attention. In that moment, she disappeared completely. He lifted up his sword again but a sudden pain surged through his left hand. She had hit the back of his left hand. He couldn¡¯t move or feel his fingers so he decided to swing one-handedly.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It was a straightforward attack, a downward swing. Confident in her abilities, Shino blocked the attack but¡ª ¡°!¡± Heavy. That attack numbed her hands for a bit. She immediately pushed him back causing his sword to go flying. ¡®Wait!¡¯ It was strange for his sword to fly up just because she pushed back. True enough, he had swung his fist at her. She immediately used her sword to block the fist but she was still shoved back a fair distance. Crack! Her wooden sword broke but at a cost. He exerted so much strength that his fist was bleeding. He also dislocated a few fingers from that punch. She immediately tossed aside the wooden pieces. ¡°It was like this¡­ right?¡± He muttered and shifted his foot for a bit. Her ears picked up those words. Suddenly, he had closed the distance between them and was crouching in front of her. She clenched both fists together and swung down but he had already grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up. He slammed her down on the ground almost immediately after. He then went for the mount and placed his elbow on her neck to keep her down. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my loss,¡± she said, in between heavy breaths. Relieved, he pulled away from her and was about to get off when she reached out for him. She grabbed him by the head and pulled him towards her. He felt murderous intent from somewhere. Sure enough, someone had grabbed him by the collar and yanked him away. ¡°Congratulations on your victory,¡± Vena said, still holding¡ªno, gripping his collar. She was smiling but Kiryuu felt like it was a dangerous smile. Shino took a look at the two. The otherworlder that caught her off guard and the elven guild receptionist grabbing him by the collar. ¡°I see,¡± Shino nodded as she had dusted herself off. She then knelt down and bowed her head towards Vena and Kiryuu. ¡°I will be in your care, Master. Also, my apologies, Mistress.¡± The heavy atmosphere lightened and Vena was greatly flustered, dropping Kiryuu as a result.
¡°Ow!¡± After the matters regarding the transfer of ownership was done, they were back in the guild¡¯s office. Hilde and Rionna have returned. On one side of the table was Hilde, Rionna, and Raful. In front of Hilde was Shino, whom she had been glaring at every now and then. In front of Rionna was Kiryuu, whose fingers were being snapped back by Vena, seated at his right. Rionna was quite amused. Only after Vena has snapped back all of Kiryuu¡¯s joints into place did Rionna finally apply healing magic. Vena told them about what had occurred and the details regarding Kiryuu and his new slave, Shino. All the while she had her hand over his. Every now and then, though, her grip would tighten. Kiryuu just endured it as a means of scolding. ¡°Are you stupid or an idiot?¡± Hilde chided. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the same thing?¡± He retorted. ¡°Regardless, this would help us keep an eye on her by keeping an eye on you,¡± Raful nodded. ¡°Do you have any objections, Rionna?¡± ¡°None at all. I think this is actually good development.¡± ¡°Tch. Whatever, I guess,¡± Hilde crossed her arms and huffed. Kiryuu and Shino were told to return the next day. It seemed that Rionna and Hilde were able to hold an audience with the queen. Kiryuu thought that it was impressive to do so at such a short period of time. As such, they were going to discuss more private matters. Once they were gone, Hilde let out a groan. ¡°What a troublesome person. Are you sure this is fine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine~¡± Rionna said with a smile. ¡°That girl is very loyal but only when she acknowledges someone. So this would work very well.¡± ¡°Indeed but I think Vena has more to tell us,¡± Raful said. ¡°Yes,¡± Vena affirmed. ¡°I would have stopped him but he burned so brightly. Even when her killing intent would wrap around him entirely, he was able to withstand it. He even got more excited.¡± ¡°A stupid battle junkie then.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± During the time they were fighting, some of the ¡®chains¡¯ around him cracked and splintered. At the time of his victory, a couple of visible locks had manifested and had broken off. The chains around him seemed to have gotten reduced as well. ¡°He was able to defeat her but somehow was almost pulled into a kiss,¡± Vena said with a deadpan expression. ¡°To be able to match her movement but be caught by such a move is¡­¡± Pomf. Rionna had gone around and sat beside her. ¡°I see. Based on the evidence, our Vena was certainly jealous.¡± Vena turned a shade of red as Rionna hugged and clung onto her. ¡°I-I guess so.¡± ¡°It makes sense. He was all fired up and some of the ¡®chains¡¯ broke. I¡¯m sure Vena would have wanted to do that instead~¡± Vena was unable to reply as Rionna was now rubbing her cheek against hers. Even though she was a priestess among other things, she gets like this when she¡¯s with people she is close with. The three have definitely been very close friends of hers since a long time back. ¡°I still don¡¯t approve of that pervert.¡± ¡°Hilde, you¡¯re just mad because he saw your underwear~¡± ¡°Wait¡­ how did you know that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an oracle~¡± ¡°Use your ability for something more useful!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re so mad. That makes sense. Although, I guess he can¡¯t really complain,¡± Raful shrugged. ¡°U-underwear¡­¡± Vena was grasping at the skirt of her uniform as she muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s get you some victory underwear next time~¡± ¡°Hey, stop corrupting Vena!¡± Their ¡®discussion¡¯ was interrupted when they heard loud noises from the lobby.
¡°Master,¡± Shino called out as they went out of the guild office. Eyes turned towards them for a moment. An otherworlder and a notorious assassin. Master and slave. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you and Mistress Vena in a relationship?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­¡± ¡°Please do not tell me that you have not noticed her feelings.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of idiot,¡± he groaned. He may have been reprimanded for his recent actions but he wasn¡¯t someone that dense. ¡°I¡¯ve been hesitant. My status as an otherworlder seems to carry weight and I wondered if¡­¡± ¡°If she would feel the same if you were not?¡± ¡°Yeah. She did say it didn¡¯t matter but there are other things I am afraid of,¡± he paused for a bit and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to find out who I really am. What if my memories return and I end up being very different from who I am right now?¡± ¡°Is it not all the more reason for you to progress your relationship? You will never know what would happen if or when that time comes. Why worry about something so far away?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Thanks.¡± ¡°Also, if you are in need of practice regarding nightly activities, you may use my body as you wish.¡± ¡°Are you trying to get us both killed?!¡± He retorted. Although her words did lighten the mood up a bit. ¡°Speaking of which, you acknowledged her fairly quickly, didn¡¯t you? Even addressing her as Mistress and such.¡± ¡°I suppose you would not know given that you are from another world. Mistress Vena is a fairly well-known person. If she were the one who initially wanted to purchase me, I would not object.¡± Kiryuu felt his heart skip a bit for some reason. He initially thought of her as someone he would want to hold close and protect. It wasn¡¯t as if he wouldn¡¯t want to protect her now but¡­ his curiosity turned into interest. His train of thought was disrupted when several people in regal armor walked into the guild lobby. Some of them showed signs of heavy battle damage but were maintained well. That only added to how impressive the wearer would be. One of them noticed the two of them and stepped forward, a hand going to the hilt of his blade. ¡°You there!¡± As he was about to draw his blade, a woman stepped forward and smacked the back of his head. Her armor was similar except for several gold trimmings on her armor. The man staggered a bit but did not speak a word. ¡°What are you doing, you fool? Do you have any idea where you are?¡± She berated him. ¡°Captain, I¡­¡± ¡°Behave yourself,¡± she reminded him and turned towards Shino, then to Kiryuu. ¡°My apologies. I am Lysis Bryn, Captain of the Royal Guard. You are?¡± ¡°Kiryuu, an otherworlder,¡± he responded, glancing towards the man that got hit on the back of the head for a bit. ¡°Forgive me for asking, but do you know who that person is behind you?¡± She asked, as he said he was an otherworlder so there would be some things he might not know about. ¡°Yes. She is mine,¡± he declared so. The knight from before clicked his tongue. ¡°Tch. I was too late. No matter. I heard she always escapes and goes back to the slaver anyway. Why not sell her to me¡ªI mean us, the Royal Guard, and we can make use of her.¡± Kiryuu clenched his fist and his cheek twitched a bit. Before he could act, however, the other knights behind the man stepped back two steps. Captain Lysis had gotten fed up. She grabbed the man¡¯s face in an iron claw grip and effortlessly lifted him up. ¡°Oh? Is that why you were so keen in joining this expedition? Even though you¡¯re just a trainee¡­¡± She then slammed him down on the floor, making him lose consciousness. She then dusted her hands and bowed to Kiryuu. ¡°My apologies. This one has yet to be disciplined thoroughly. I will apologize to the guild master for this incident. You may carry on.¡± She turned towards the other knights and prodded the unconscious man with her foot. ¡°Two of you carry this bastard. I¡¯ll call for the guild master.¡± Kiryuu and Shino continued their way but listened in a bit on the small talk of the knights who were picking up the man. ¡°He had it coming,¡± one of them said as he grabbed one arm while another knight grabbed the other. ¡°Yeah. What an idiot. Just because he¡¯s a viscount¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Hey, your father¡¯s a viscount too, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. Unlike me, he probably thinks it was a recommendation from his father that got him in the unit. I know though, that even a duke would bow their heads and beg for their sons to be given a chance to be a trainee.¡±
¡°I wonder what their business was,¡± Kiryuu wondered out loud as they were on the way to Karlann¡¯s store. ¡°It is only my assumption but I believe they have business with the priestess.¡± ¡°Rionna? How so?¡± ¡°It is a given that the goddesses play an active role. Perhaps you are not used to such. But because of it, the church holds some power. It is likely they are here because of you as well.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. The queen and priestess might be considering you as a hero candidate.¡± ¡°So their business is with Rionna. Alright then. I¡¯ll let them deal with Hilde too. That woman has it out for me, it seems.¡± ¡°In any case, thank you, Master.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°For declaring a person such as myself to be yours. I will strive to a slave worthy of standing by your side,¡± she smiled and blushed a bit. He was not sure how to respond but their small talk got cut short as they had arrived at Karlann¡¯s store. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back, boy.¡± Karlann had greeted him with a rather victorious grin. ¡°I heard what happened. Actually, I had a gut feeling and sent out one of my maids. I told her that if any sort of betting would occur, she should bet on you. I need to treat an old friend to some drinks but I still raked in a profit.¡± A maid entered and bowed her hair. ¡°Miss Shino, this way please.¡± ¡°We will have you outfitted with some basic gear, at least. Free of charge,¡± Karlann laughed heartily. His ¡®investment¡¯ seemed to be paying off quite well. Shino followed the maid and Kiryuu was left with Karlann. ¡°To think that woman would acknowledge you, boy. You really are something. After I heard of what happened, I knew I had to prepare some gear for her. I think you¡¯re starting to do really well.¡± ¡°I guess so. I still can¡¯t recall anything though. I am guessing my body is still remembering how to move so there¡¯s that at least.¡± He wasn¡¯t even certain about his name. Something about it felt off, as if it was forced. ¡°Something still bothering you, boy?¡± ¡°There are a lot of things. Memories aside, there is something I really need help with.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± ¡°Right. There¡¯s this elf girl, you see¡­¡± ¡°Miss Vena?¡± Karlann had this stupid grin on his face. He could already tell where this was going. With the way Kiryuu fidgeted and looked all over the place, he can tell that he fancies the famous elf receptionist. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Heh, quite bold of you. Let me guess, this is because of you getting a slave, isn¡¯t it?¡± Karlann chuckled. Shino¡¯s infamy was widespread but there was a reason why there were people seeking to buy her. She was a fairly attractive woman. She has a beautiful face and a body with curves in the right places. ¡°Y-yeah. I want to get a gift for her. I kind of got her mad and I wanted to apologize.¡± ¡°Ah, youth. Well, I know just the place.¡± 004: Rolling with the Rhythm In the guild¡¯s office, another meeting was taking place. This time with the Captain of the Royal Guard, Lysis. The other knights stood in attention behind her. Two of them were holding the unconscious trainee. ¡°We have brought the material as requested by the her Majesty, Queen Aislin,¡± she said as another knight placed an ingot on the table. It had a silver sheen and was big enough to make a decent sword out of it. ¡°As of this moment, she has declared the otherworlder, Kiryuu, as a hero candidate.¡± Hero candidate is mostly just a title given to promising people. It simply means that they are recognized for their ability or potential. Hero candidates that are not chosen still have the benefit of being a bearer of the title. They are usually given better treatment and are able to obtain professions or standings with ease compared to most people. ¡°We will let him know of the news,¡± Rionna smiled and bowed her head. She then pointed towards the ingot, ¡°and that is?¡± ¡°It is an alloy of mithril and blackrock. A gift from her Majesty. He may do with it as he wishes, whether to have a weapon forged from it or to sell it for a small fortune.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great and all,¡± Hilde interjected. She pointed to the unconscious man, ¡°but what about that?¡± Lysis turned to the knights and ordered the man to be woken up. [Star of Scorpio, Water Ball!] One of the knights created a ball of water above the man¡¯s head and dropped it. The man woke up with a jolt and looked around. ¡°Wha¡ªlet go of me!¡± Since he was only being supported by the two knights holding him, he easily broke free from their grasp. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You there,¡± Hilde spoke and crossed her arms. The main felt a cold chill down his spine. He stood in attention immediately, Hilde was clearly annoyed already. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once. Don¡¯t cause trouble in my guild. I already have enough on my plate.¡± The man took a moment to look around. He got into the Royal Guard because he kept egging his father about it. His actual training has yet to begin as they were immediately tasked with delivering the ingot. He only has basic knight training, which was common for citizens to partake in. He didn¡¯t know why they had to do it but when he found out where they were going, he vehemently requested to be a part of it. He thought that he could use his father¡¯s influence here as well. He did not realize that his father has had to beg the captain to allow him a chance. Right now he was shaking, his knees starting to buckle. The other knights seem to have no problem. They were used to it, after all. He felt like a prey, in the midst of monsters. ¡°Right, so you want to have this delivered to Kiryuu, right? We¡¯ll handle it. Is there anything else you came here for?¡± Raful asked as he took the ingot in his hands to admire the rare metal. ¡°We will also be waiting for a guest from the Empire,¡± Lysis responded. ¡°I see. It should be about time for the goddess to give me an oracle. I expect the Empire will try and perform a summoning ritual.¡± Rionna told Lysis. ¡°In any case, we still need to inform our amnesiac otherworlder about the candidacy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Vena declared. She was clenching her fists and was clearly very excited to hear of the news. She wanted to be the one to tell him that. ¡°Oh no¡­ I forgot about that,¡± Hilde started to mumble. Clearly the news about being a hero candidate came with a few more perks. She was not too fond of one of them in particular. This clearly showed on her face and her mouth curved as she pouted.
Later that night, Kiryuu was sleeping soundly in his new room. Now that he owned a slave, he was told that he can transfer to a room for slave owners. The room had another room connected to it that was meant for slaves. It was smaller but decent enough as a sleeping area. It was expected for slaves to be near their master in case they were needed for something. A presence alerted him. There was no hostility so he was only half awake at this point. He then felt a light weight on top of him and a fragrance trickling his senses. He felt a soft sensation on his chest. When he felt a hot breath on his neck, he jolted awake. He grabbed the wrists of whoever it was that was on top of him and rolled to the side to pin them down on the bed. ¡°Please be gentle, Master~¡± It was Shino in her bedwear. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Is this not what you had bought me for? If you only required a combat slave, any other would have sufficed.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± Admittedly, there was a part of him that was attracted to her. He can¡¯t exactly comment given how he was fully awake right now. Ahem. ¡°It is not uncommon for slaves to perform nightly services.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that right now,¡± he groaned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking me about my relationship with Vena a while ago?¡± ¡°Ah, worry not. It is normal for married men to have a couple of slaves. Also, my Master,¡± she paused, intentionally. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Polygamy is allowed in this world.¡± The next day, Kiryuu and Shino came in and were called once more to the office. The other adventurers were pretty much used to seeing him being called in there so they have their theories and guesses already. He was fairly haggard as he was fending off her advances during the night. At one point, Shino even said she would be fine being a mistress. It was a mystery to him what caused her to change so drastically compared to the first time she spoke to him. This side of her certainly caught him off guard.
¡°I¡¯m a what?¡± He heard it correctly, he just didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°A hero candidate. Congratulations!¡± Vena held his hands together. She had a very bright smile. ¡°You seem more excited than I am,¡± he chuckled a bit. Though, in the back of his mind, he panicked a bit. That paranoia where she only liked him because of his titles started to rise. He said that line jokingly in an attempt to pry for why she was showing such enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s because I can finally join your party!¡± Vena exclaimed. She was a bit teary-eyed from all the excitement. She looked up at him. He thought she was incredibly adorable. ¡°Eh? Eh! Really?¡± It took him a short while to process those words. However, he felt relief in hearing those words. The way she looked at him also tugged at his heartstrings. He was not about to deny that. ¡°The guild is allowed to offer our the assistance of our staff to hero candidates. Bearing that title means you have been recognized by the church and the queen herself,¡± Raful said. ¡°Ugh, I do not like this at all,¡± Hilde admitted. ¡°There is little I can do if Vena really wants to. I¡¯m warning you though. If anything happens to her, I¡¯m coming for your neck.¡± Internally, the paranoia clashed with the mysterious bliss. It made him question what she really was to him. At first, he thought she was merely investing in him, much like how Karlann had put it. Over time, though, he started to think differently and he could feel her affections (and jealousy) over the last couple of days. He asked himself, ¡®should I really let myself get caught up in a forgotten past?¡¯ ¡°Kiryuu?¡± Vena¡¯s voice cut his train of thought. He had been silent for a while. Perhaps his face was showing that inner turmoil. ¡°Vena, I¡­ I will be in your care,¡± he decided to screw those memories. If they return, they¡¯ll return. He won¡¯t ruin the present while waiting for them. ¡°Yes, I as well,¡± Vena smiled brightly. She had an expression of genuine bliss. It may seem like a simple party invitation but everyone in the room felt something more than that. He felt her genuine affection. He felt guilty for having doubted her before. ¡°Alright, break it up. We have more things to discuss,¡± Hilde had cut in between the two of them and pulled Vena away. Shino clicked her tongue audibly and showed a slight disappointment. ¡°Things were getting real good too,¡± Shino muttered. Now that things have calmed down a bit, Rionna had to explain the rest of the matters regarding being a hero candidate. She explained that anyone can be a hero candidate. They can either be appointed by the churches or government authorities. In Kiryuu¡¯s case, it had both the approval of the church and the queen. For the ones appointed by the government, they usually are nobles or people with distinguished achievements. An exception would be otherworlders that have caught their attention. For those appointed by the church, they more likely to be chosen as heroes. This is because the priestesses are given oracles from the goddesses who see the potential of candidates they pick out. It is at this time that candidates start appearing or getting appointed from all over. ¡°There is another option though, and that is hero summoning,¡± Rionna continued. ¡°The kingdom and the empire has a tendency to lean towards this.¡± In case of a hero summoning, the priestess must commune to the goddess they serve for several days. They would request for a heroic soul to be summoned or reincarnated into the world. They are still candidates but if a ranking were to be determined on the likelihood of being chosen as a hero, it would be those summoned at the top, then otherworlders, and finally residents.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Unfortunately, that comes with its own set of problems,¡± Raful added. ¡°Government-appointed candidates tend to be haughty, causing friction between them and church-appointed candidates. The same could be said between summoned candidates, otherworlders, and residential candidates.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, it would be necessary for your to pile up your achievements,¡± Hilde said. ¡°The fastest way is through the guild. By undertaking quests and raising your rank, you would be more recognized and the likelihood of being chosen would increase.¡± Hilde glared a bit at Kiryuu for a bit before continuing, ¡°of course, it is also gives pride to the guild if they were to have an adventurer that is chosen. Hence, the assistance. For now, however, we have to make arrangements before Vena can join your party. I don¡¯t think you should have any issues undertaking quests, though.¡± Hilde looked at Shino for a bit. She knows full well how capable that woman is. She found it hard to believe that Kiryuu was acknowledged but given Vena¡¯s observation, it was highly likely that there was something more to him. ¡°And this is?¡± Kiryuu picked up the ingot on the table and admired it. ¡°A gift from the queen. You can have it forged into a weapon of your choice or sell it. It¡¯s up to you,¡± Rionna said with a smile. ¡°Perfect timing,¡± Kiryuu said. ¡°Karlann just recommended me a blacksmith yesterday.¡± ¡°Right, anyway,¡± Hilde explained that the ranking system was easy to understand. The lowest rank was E and went as high as S. Right now, Kiryuu started as an E-rank. Shino was also an E-rank as she was stripped of her ranking when she became a criminal. When he asked about her original rank, she mentioned that she was an S-rank adventurer. ¡°The brand of a slave also limits our abilities,¡± Shino explained. ¡°I can never exceed the parameters of my master. I can only be on par with them at best.¡± This mechanic, however, is disabled during life threatening moments. ¡°Of course, if you are able to learn the intricacies of magic, you can freely disable that limitation on your own as well, Master,¡± Shino added. Slave merchants normally are knowledgeable to magic and arts regarding the slave trade. At the very least, they are able to remove the limits of combat slaves. Whether it is for demonstration or protection. Kiryuu didn¡¯t seem too bothered by magic. He already saw Jubel use the command crest a while ago. Then again, everything was new to him. He had no memories of a previous world to base things off on. Shino seems to have high expectations of him. ¡°Then I better learn quick or you¡¯ll be stuck with horrible parameters,¡± he scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°What do you mean, Master?¡±
¡°I-Impossible¡­¡± Shino was holding his status card. |Kiryuu |Hero Candidate |STR: E |DEX: E |CON: E |INT: E |WIS: E |CHR: E The only thing that changed from before was the title. ¡°You are amazing, Master. To think that even the status card is unable to perceive your strength,¡± Shino exclaimed as she handed his status card back. ¡°[Status]¡± She called out her own status card and showed it to him. |Shino Tsubasa |Criminal Slave |STR: A |DEX: A |CON: B |INT: B |WIS: C |CHR: C |Potential Analysis ¡°You¡¯re just as monstrous as Hilde!¡± Kiryuu inadvertently shouted. ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a monster, huh?¡± Hilde snapped at him. She reached out and grabbed hold of Shino¡¯s status card. She scanned over it before tossing it back towards Shino, who skillfully caught it and banished it. ¡°My ability allows me to gauge the fighting strength of a person,¡± Shino explained. Everyone had at least some form of potential. For average folk, she can see a glowing orb within a person¡¯s chest. When she had used her ability on the queen during their confrontation, she saw an overwhelming aura coating her body. When she first saw Kiryuu, it was the first time she literally saw nothing. That was why she acted in such a manner towards him. ¡°Nothing, huh¡­¡± Kiryuu stared blankly into space. Ridiculously low stats. Zero potential. It almost made him forget that he defeated Shino in their match. He was also able to catch Hilde during that incident even though she shook him off. He completely forgot those for the moment as he was contemplating on his status card and Shino¡¯s analysis. ¡°My ability is far from perfect. There exist abilities that are capable of obstructing it. I can only infer that Master is capable of using an ability, although it may be involuntarily.¡± ¡°Involuntarily you say,¡± Raful said. The room went silent for a bit. Raful and Rionna looked at each other and nodded. ¡°It may be possible that you are cursed or perhaps a better term would be sealed,¡± Rionna said. ¡°From what we could infer, it seems that you are being sealed by something. Perhaps your memories are also being sealed.¡± ¡°How did you¡ª¡± ¡°I told you that I would inquire with the goddess, yes?¡± Rionna said and nodded at Vena. ¡°I, too, have an ability. It is difficult to explain but, I was able to see something like a curse or a seal during the time you activated your status card,¡± she said and clung onto his arm. Ah, he felt a blissful soft sensation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kept it from you. We wanted to make sure it wasn¡¯t anything dangerous first so¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± Kiryuu muttered to himself. He recalled that time they first met. Was she using her eyes then? He shook his head, not wanting to have his head filled with doubts again. Vena said she saw the seal when he activated his status card. Perhaps that was why his parameters were literally the lowest. He pulled his arm from Vena, who was initially surprised. She thought that he was pulling away. Instead, he wrapped his arm around her and held her close. ¡°I¡¯m sure you had a good reason. I trust you.¡± ¡°Right, stop making a pink atmosphere,¡± Hilde chided. She still did not approve of him but stuck to verbal warnings for now. ¡°Regardless, you need to take on a couple of quests and raise your standing here.¡± It is inevitable to have conflict with other hero candidates. Piling up achievements would go in his favor. ¡°At the very least, Vena can be in charge of your quests until the time she can join your party,¡± Hilde added. ¡°I should probably have a weapon prepared in that case,¡± Kiryuu eyed the ingot. After a few more details regarding quests, they adjourned the meeting. Kiryuu and Shino planned to head straight to the blacksmith. Vena wanted to come but Hilde reminded her that she still need to do the necessary paperwork and adjustments in order for her to join his party. Her gear also needs to be prepared. Kiryuu was about to ask about that but he was already shooed away.
¡°Are you still thinking about the seal, Master?¡± Shino asked him while they were on the way towards the blacksmith. ¡°A bit. I am also worried but I¡¯m trying not to let it get to me,¡± he replied. He would end up worrying too much and spiraling down in paranoia so he tried his best to think about other things instead. ¡°Whoever you are in the past, it does not matter to me. I am yours, Master. If you command me to take my life, I will do so without hesitation.¡± Kiryuu stopped his feet when she said those words. As she turned towards him, he flicked her on the forehead. Shino was caught off guard. ¡°Never treat yourself as a tool to be used,¡± he told her. ¡°That is what I am, Master,¡± she said, with her hands on her forehead. ¡°That is what I have always been.¡± She was adamant. ¡°You may use me in any way you wish,¡± she said as her cheeks turned red. ¡°You are a companion. You are a member of my party. You¡ª¡± ¡°¡­are person dear to you? I am a slave you bought for combat, am I not? I am but your blade and your shield.¡± ¡°Whatever happened to wanting to be a mistress?¡± ¡°Seduction. Perhaps if you were alright with such a thought, you would finally give in to your carnal desires. A sex slave is less likely to be discarded¡ª¡± -slap- Shino¡¯s eyes widened when Kiryuu slapped her across the face. ¡°I¡­¡± Even Kiryuu was surprised. For some reason, her insistence that she was a mere tool irritated him. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± ¡°Shino,¡± he cut her off. ¡°You may not believe me but I never saw you only as a tool.¡± ¡°That is what I am, Master! If I am of no use then¡ª¡± ¡°When I saw you for the first time, for some reason I was very excited. It wasn¡¯t because you were very attractive but something else. Believe me, you are a very beautiful person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was, nor do I care. Right now, something simply tells me that I¡¯m not about to let go someone like you,¡± he declared. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Listen, the only reason I opted to buy a combat slave is because I¡¯ve been paranoid the last few days. I have not been able to trust anyone because they might just want to use me for who or what I am. An otherworlder. A hero candidate. I may have bought you as a combat slave but I also wanted you as a companion. Did you really think I¡¯d go through the trouble of making you acknowledge me if I just want to throw you away?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything as she averted her gaze. ¡°How unfair, Master. To make my heart flutter like this¡­¡± Kiryuu coughed as he started to continue walking. He also felt a bit flustered but it was the truth. He felt something that time that he could not explain. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re making a commotion,¡± he said and continued to walk. Shino walked beside him. She didn¡¯t say anything but she seemed a bit happy.
They soon arrived at a sturdy looking building. Kiryuu tried looking around to see if there was an open area for the forge out of curiosity. He shrugged as he saw none and proceeded to enter the shop. Upon opening the door, it hit and rang a bell. There were several weapon racks containing various weapons. From daggers to swords to axes and polearms. The racks themselves had chains that bound the weapons. It was a deterrent to thievery. There was an empty counter where the owner would have been. Behind that was a large metal door that slowly started to open. He could feel the weight of the door by the heavy creaking sound it was making. As the door opened, he could feel the heat flowing out from the other room. ¡°Oh my~ Who do we have here~?¡± The rather teasing voice came from a tall woman, an inch or two taller than Kiryuu. She had tanned skin and slightly toned muscles. Her grey hair was pinned up behind her head. It was only practical given her profession. She wore short shorts that accentuated her thighs. She only had a white shirt with the sole purpose of covering her rather very ample chest. The sleeves seemed to have been torn off. Because of her attired, her abdomen was exposed. Indeed, her appearance was very alluring. It didn¡¯t help that the beads of sweat down her body added to her allure. Kiryuu¡¯s eyes almost followed one as it trailed down from the exposed underside of her breast and down to her stomach. He had to stop himself the moment he felt his throat dry up. ¡°D-do you like them that big, Master?¡± Shino muttered as she cupped her own chest. She had an ample chest like Vena. Hilde was a bit bigger than Shino. He found that she was on par with Rionna. As her habit accentuated her curves, it was normal for him to -ahem- notice. The woman in front of them, however, had destructive power in her chest. ¡°I¡¯m Odessa Mu,¡± she shot a wink at Kiryuu and licked her lips. He felt as if he was being served up on a plate. ¡°You have something for me, don¡¯t you~?¡± 005: Caught in the Undertow ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ such a long while¡­¡± The blacksmith, Odessa Mu, gasped and panted. Kiryuu and Shino just stared at her as she was rubbing her cheek on the ingot. She was holding it with both hands and, whether it was intentional or not, this caused her destructive chest to be pushed up and emphasize her cleavage. The strange series of events certainly left the two stunned. Shino turned towards Kiryuu and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Stop judging me,¡± he responded and coughed as he looked away from her. Just a short while ago, Odessa Mu had greeted them. Rather, she was fixated on Kiryuu almost immediately. She approached him and placed her hands on his shoulders. She pressed her body against him and buried her face in his neck. She then started to sniff him before she caught sight of what he was holding. It was the ingot, wrapped in cloth, that was given to him. She took it almost immediately, which led to the current state of affairs. ¡°Erm, excuse me. Miss Odessa?¡± Kiryuu tried to get her attention. ¡°Call me, Dessa, love,¡± she said in a rather alluring tone as she slowly put the ingot down. ¡°You must be the otherworlder.¡± Word travels fast among merchants and artisans. As Karlann said before, it was also a business opportunity. ¡°If you have this, then that means the Queen has given her approval. So¡­ what do you want to do with it? I would love to forge a weapon out of it. If you¡¯re looking to sell it though, I might not have enough money right now. Perhaps we could arrange something else,¡± she winked, leaning forward as she tugged down on her shirt. ¡°A weapon, please,¡± Kiryuu groaned a bit as he placed a hand to his face and closed his eyes. He tried to push her away with his other hand but¡­ ¡°Ahn~¡± Dessa moaned as his hand groped her chest. It would be his fault entirely if not for the fact that she had taken his wrist and intentionally guided his hand. ¡°Extra service for letting me to work with such a rare material~¡± She teased and leaned closer to whisper in his ear, ¡°want to go further?¡± At that point, Shino yanked his arm away. She held onto his arm, pressing her own chest against it. ¡°My, my~¡± Dessa said, amused despite Shino glaring at her. ¡°Well, please come back some time tomorrow. I¡¯ll be sure to forge an amazing weapon out of this.¡± She picked up the ingot and winked at Kiryuu, who was frozen in spot. ¡°See you soon, love~¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Master,¡± Shino said as she dragged him out of the shop. ¡°Ah, huh? Oh, yeah,¡± Kiryuu was still a bit out of it so he just let himself be dragged away. Dessa set down the ingot as the pair left her shop. She leaned against the counter with her elbows. She placed her hands together and rested her chin on them. ¡°What an interesting otherworlder,¡± she muttered to herself in a stupor as she licked her lips. Her hips slowly swayed side to side, almost as if she were preparing to pounce. ¡°Ah!¡± She snapped out of it and blinked a couple of times before she smiling gently. ¡°Old habits sure die hard. I should get to work~¡± She picked up the ingot and heading back, already excited to forge the weapon.
¡°You have snapped out of your daze already a while ago, have you not, Master?¡± Shino asked. She was still dragging Kiryuu by the arm. ¡°Yeah, pretty much,¡± he replied almost instantly. ¡°May I ask why you are letting yourself be dragged by me?¡± ¡°So I can enjoy the sensation even more.¡± Shino stopped in her tracks. She did not pull away though but she did get a bit flustered. She then looked up at him and started to laugh. ¡°Let me enjoy this, at least. I¡¯ve been holding back for a while now so meeting that woman certainly made things hard.¡± ¡°Hard. Yes. Definitely,¡± she teased before she heaving a sigh as she pulled away. ¡°It just seemed that you have changed a bit since the time we have met. You seem more at ease. As if¡ª¡± ¡°As if a weight has been lifted off my shoulders, huh? I guess so,¡± he scratched the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been worrying about my past, my identity, and my memories for a while now. But now¡­ I figured that I should just make the most out of things.¡± Even if the time comes that he would regain his memories, it doesn¡¯t mean he would lose what he has at the moment. At least, that was how he saw it. His plan to make the most out of what he had in order to have something to hold on to. So that even if his real self was a different person, there was solid part of Kiryuu within him. ¡°Call me greedy but I think that¡¯s the kind of person I am. I don¡¯t want to lose anything, or anyone, including you.¡± He may not realize it but he had a very determined look on his face. Shino could see it clearly and it was at this point that her feelings for him were starting to grow even more. Having no purpose after her last mission, she was prepared to die. Being deprived of death, she was sentenced to slavery. She was fine with that. After all, she had always been a tool. A tool for killing. She would not bow her head to just anyone, however. She always believed that it is only natural for the strong to lead the weak. After her battle with the queen, she realized that there were those leagues above her and the people that raised and trained her. She would not acknowledge just anyone. Then she met him. Rather, he was looking for a slave and chanced upon where she was being held. Most that go for slaves have the money to spare. After all, slaves are not free and there are expenses to cover. Not to mention, female slaves are also used for sexual purposes. She did not mind that. However, she vowed only to follow a person she would acknowledge. He seemed just like any other. Weak with money to spare. He looked at her with excitement, which she simply disregarded as nothing but lust. After all, she knew fully well of her allure. She had often used her body as a means to get to an assassination target. He first surprised her when he was able to withstand her murderous intent. Even with that, he still wanted to fight her. She figured it was male pride or the need to assert dominance. She was well versed in taking down these kinds of people off their high horse. Even then, he was still able to pull off yet another surprise. Not only was he able to defend himself, but he was able to predict her movements. She thought it was a fluke, nothing but a lucky guess. He displayed strength and movements that did not make sense with what she saw with her eyes. He caught her with a last surprise, using her own ability and breaking her guard. When she was pinned down, she felt her chest heat up. She thought that she finally found a strong person to follow. A person that was just like the queen. It was the first time that her eyes deceived her. At the time, she thought, that maybe it was because she simply could not gauge him. Her eyes was not all powerful. It simply meant he was that much stronger than her eyes, or so she believed. Even if she were to be used by him for any means, she would comply. She would not mind being a meat shield¡­ or be treated as a piece of meat. As long as she is able to fulfill her purpose until her death, she would be satisfied. When she conveyed this, however, he was that one that was dissatisfied. After all she has done and all the blood in her hands, she found it only fitting for her to be a tool. A tool does not need to be happy, only to do what it is supposed to do. A useless tool is discarded. He was, however¡­ ¡°...unfair,¡± she muttered. ¡°You are unfair, Master.¡± ¡°I¡­ well, maybe that¡¯s just the kind of person I am.¡± ¡°Perhaps, so. Still, regardless of how things are, you will always be my Master.¡± ¡°Then allow me to rely on you for a bit more.¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± she sounded very determined. ¡°Master, may I request for you to wait at the inn? I have something I need to do.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°I¡­ well, I can¡¯t say no to that,¡± he could clearly see that she was someone on a mission. Whatever it was she needed to do seemed to be of utmost importance. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll meet you back at the inn later.¡± She bowed her head and quickly headed towards her destination. He was going to head to the inn but he recalled that he was supposed to have a gift crafted. It was why Karlann recommended him to Dessa¡¯s shop in the first place. He started to walk back towards her shop. Though, it did worry him slightly that he was going in there alone.
¡°Y-you want my permission for what?!¡± In front of Vena was Shino who was prostrating in front of her. Just a while ago, Shino requested to discuss something private with Vena. It seemed strange to Vena that Kiryuu was not with her but Shino said it is something of extreme importance regarding her master. Since Hilde was accompanying Rionna and no one was using the room, Raful allowed them to use the office. Though, he was shooed out immediately so it was just the two women left in the room. Raful didn¡¯t mind. In terms of combat ability, he knew that Vena far outclasses Shino if it came to it. They were not as legendary as the queen but the guild staff are required to be able to protect themselves in cases of emergencies. Vena, along with Hilde, Raful, and a couple of other high position staff members, are considered as some of the strongest members. Once they were alone, Shino immediately went down on her knees and placed her head on the floor. ¡°Please allow me to help ease Master¡¯s sexual frustration!¡± Shino immediately requested. ¡°W-what are¡­ what are you talking about?¡± Of course that question immediately threw her off. Vena had no idea how to respond to that at all. ¡°Worry not, Mistress. We know fully well that you have feelings for Master.¡± It was pretty obvious, really. ¡°You know as well that Master also feels the same way about you.¡± Vena knew that, of course. She saw it with her own eyes, after all. As she recalled that moment, she imagined herself in a passionate scenario with Kiryuu and blushed. ¡°I know you have your own circumstances to worry about so allow me to ease his needs for now. After all, it is also my fault for teasing and seducing him on various occasions.¡± She believed those were fairly harmless. It was something that Kiryuu should be able to handle. ¡°However, I believe that crossing paths with that blacksmith may have caused him to reach his limits.¡± ¡°Wait, blacksmith? You mean¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, Odessa Mu. He was awfully charmed when we brought the ingot to her.¡± Odessa Mu. A fairly well-known blacksmith. It was mostly due to her appearance but she was also quite skilled in her craft. It was no surprise that Karlann would recommend her. She should have guessed. Unknown to many is the fact that Dessa is actually on probation. She was passionate with her craft and was generally a harmless tease. Vena had met her on several occasions and her eyes told her that she can trust Dessa to a certain extent. The only problem with Dessa is if she were to relapse. Vena had a foreboding feeling this time. It wasn¡¯t anything regarding jealousy but an ominous feeling. ¡°No, wait. Where is he now?¡± Vena went to Shino and placed her hands on her shoulders. Her expression changed. Her face expressed stern urgency. ¡°Take me to him.¡± If it were those words alone, Shino would have thought that the two would finally get together and consummate their relationship. However, Vena¡¯s expression made her feel the gravity of the situation. ¡°Right away!¡± Shino led the way to the inn. Vena had informed Raful that she was going out and that they need to get in touch with Rionna and Hilde just in case. When he asked why, she simply said ¡®the blacksmith¡¯ and Raful caught the gist of it. Upon reaching the inn, the proprietress informed them that Kiryuu had not yet returned. Shino suggested they go to Karlann¡¯s shop, which was a short walk away, but Vena told her that they need to head to Dessa¡¯s shop immediately. When they got there, it seemed normal to most people. Vena, however, could see a thin veil of black over it. The two entered the shop and found Kiryuu pinned against the wall by an invisible force. ¡°¡°!¡±¡± Almost immediately, they felt a wave of energy rushed past them. The two fell limp onto the ground, like puppets having their strings cut. They lost all sensation of their body. They could not see, hear, smell, taste, or feel anything. The two collapsed onto the floor like rag dolls.
¡°Eh¡­ I really did end up going back here,¡± Kiryuu found himself in front of Dessa¡¯s shop again. He was only contemplating whether or not he should but his feet were already ahead of him and brought him here. ¡°Dessa?¡± He called out as he entered her shop. ¡°Welcome back, love~¡± She was by the counter. She still wore similar clothing like before plus a towel on her head. It seemed she just got out of the shower. Her hair was down too and it was a refreshing look to see. ¡°Did you forget something?¡± ¡°Yeah, I initially wanted to have some accessories made. I ended up forgetting it a while ago because¡­ well¡­¡± ¡°Heh~ Aren¡¯t you quite the cute one,¡± she tossed the towel at him. ¡°Kiryuu, was it?¡± ¡°Y-yeah,¡± he choked a bit as the towel obscured his vision for a bit. The towel had her scent all over and he started to feel a bit light headed. ¡°I wanted to give this cute elf a gift, you see.¡± He shook his head and focused his thoughts on Vena as he grabbed the towel and pulled it off his head. ¡°Mmph!¡± In that moment, Dessa had grabbed hold of his wrists and pressed her lips against his. He immediately jerked his head back but she pinned him against the wall and kissed him again. This time, her tongue invaded his mouth before she pulled away. ¡°Dessa¡­ you¡­¡± He felt his strength leaving his body as if it were slowly leaking. ¡°Ahn~ Delicious~ Very delicious~!¡± She had an ecstatic expression. Her eyes started to change. Her irises turning gold and her sclera filling with black. A pair of forward curved horns appeared from the sides of her head. ¡°I have never had anything taste as good as you!¡± She grabbed his head with both hands and pulled him close. Her grip was strong and he felt some pain as if his head was slowly being crushed. ¡°But why?! Why is there so little flow?!¡± He did not understand what she was talking about. Desperate, he wrapped his arms around her waist and mustered all the strength he could. He tried to lift her up and slam her down on the floor but¡­ ¡°Oopsie~¡± The moment he lifted her up, she slipped from his hold and went behind him. He didn¡¯t see it but he heard some sort of flapping sound. She slammed him face down on the floor and straddled his back. He could feel her finger tracing his spine. ¡°You have such high quality mana, love~¡± She said and giggled. ¡°But I¡¯m more curious about those sealed memories~¡± She pressed her chest on his back and licked his ear. His hand blindly reached out and grabbed hold of her horn. That only elicited a moan out of her. ¡°Naughty, naughty~¡± She grabbed his wrist as she got up and threw him against the wall. Kiryuu then felt something wrapping around his body. It pinned him up against the wall without her even touching him. It was at this point that Vena and Shino entered the shop. He wanted to warn them but it was too late and they collapsed on the floor. With his thoughts muddled and the way the two had collapsed, Kiryuu immediately thought of the worst. It didn¡¯t help at all that they were not moving with their eyes open either. ¡°Aaah!¡± Slowly he was starting to pry himself from the wall. He was able to free one arm, then another. Then another wave of that force hit him with even more pressure. It was almost as if he was being crushed. Dessa walked up to him and cupped his chin. He tried to turn his head away in his attempts at defiance. ¡°Come now, love~ What are you hiding in that head of yours?¡± She forced him to gaze into her eyes as she tried to lull him into a daze. ¡°I¡¯ll make you feel good. Don¡¯t resist and leave it all to me.¡± He then jerked his head forward and headbutted her but it barely fazed her. It only made her pout and sigh. ¡°You¡¯re making a succubus like me feel bad, you know~ Is my body not good enough?¡± ¡°A¡­ succubus¡­?¡± He was struggling to stay awake at this point. ¡°Yes, love, a succubus,¡± she pressed her chest against him and licked his cheek. He was an otherworlder so he may not know. Succubi are normally known to be demons that entrance men in order to take their life essence. It was not that far off in this world. Succubi in this world are more known as mana eaters. They are able to take the mana or life force. It is most voluminous in blood, which is considered a strong life source, but also present in body fluids. They are also able to read and influence the mental state of their targets. In doing so, they are able to determine a target¡¯s taste and preferences. It makes it easier to seduce a target. Succubi also generally have very attractive bodies. The reason why they are most known for their sexual nature is because the height of arousal quickens the blood flow. Since an erect penis is pulsing with blood, it is also pulsing with mana. Through intercourse, they are able to connect their mana flow with their victim and drain their life force. Most of the time, their victims die upon climax and are fully drained. It is said that the victim will feel extreme pleasure as they pass away. The richness of the mana is also affected by the height of pleasure of the victim. There are those that allowed to survive but only end up serving as mana sources and pets of succubi. They are no longer in the right state of mind. ¡°I took a look in your head for a bit,¡± she did so during their first encounter. Normally, a succubus would require an intimate contact, such as kissing, in order to peer into their target¡¯s mind. Dessa is skilled enough to be able to catch a glimpse of a person¡¯s tastes, memories, and mana quality at a touch. During that time, curiosity got the better of her. After all, he was an otherworlder. She caught a glimpse but in itself found herself relapsing with what she saw and tasted. She wanted more. The ingot he brought certainly got her very excited. However, her body was burning for him. She took a shower to cool herself off and to forget the whole thing. But then opportunity knocked at the door. He came back to her shop. Alone. She leapt at that chance. ¡°I wanted more,¡± she hushed in his ear as she started to grind her body against him. His body started to get hot as he was getting aroused. The force that pinned him to the wall was gone. Instead of trying to break free, he found himself holding onto her tightly. ¡°How cruel¡­ I don¡¯t even¡­ remember anything¡­¡± He was slowly losing his control. At this point, he doesn¡¯t have any strength to even struggle. He refused to give up but it was futile at this point. He had already lost. She nibbled on his ear a bit before pulling back slightly. He fell on his knees and looked up at her in a daze. He was barely able to speak at this point and was even drooling a bit. Dessa found it adorable and just wanted to gobble him up right here and now. However, she resisted the urge. She first needed to see more of those intoxicating memories. ¡°Leave it all to me, love~ Asmodeus with take good care of you~¡± She placed a finger on his forehead and activated a magic circle. With that, she was finally able to dive inside his head. 006: Opening the Wound Hilde and Rionna just finished their discussion and were on their way back to the guild. Rionna regularly communed with the goddess of her church. Since they had a hero candidate acquainted with the guild, she relayed some things with Hilde. Their concerns usually involved what Vena was able to see from Kiryuu. Recently, the status card anomaly was being brought up. The two saw Raful approaching them in haste. ¡°You two,¡± Raful said as he stopped in front of them. He only took a moment to catch his breath. ¡°Vena just told me a while ago. The blacksmith that was recommended to Kiryuu was¡ª¡± ¡°Dessa,¡± Rionna already had a guess. She furrowed her brow and sighed. ¡°I should have realized. I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡± Hilde asked as the three of them headed towards Dessa¡¯s shop. ¡°Dessa has been busy with her smithing, correct?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s had a lot of orders recently,¡± although Hilde also knew people also dropped by because of how alluring Dessa is. ¡°A lot of people know how well she can make enchanted weapons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Rionna confirmed. ¡°That means it has been a long while since she had consumed mana.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Raful nodded. ¡°If Kiryuu has been strange in Vena¡¯s eyes, then Dessa might see something different too.¡± ¡°Indeed. That woman can visualize mana flow down to the minute details like quality and affinity. If she sees him¡ª¡±
¡®Kiryuu¡­¡¯ Vena could only remember seeing his form being pinned against the wall before blacking out. She could not tell how long it has been. She saw it all, somewhat. Though should couldn¡¯t see normally, her eyes still allowed her to perceive some things. She saw Kiryuu as his strange chained aura and Dessa as a pink one. She saw how he tried to resist in vain. Dessa¡¯s aura was wrapping around him. There were cracks forming on his head and some threads started to leak into Dessa¡¯s body. ¡°Nn¡­ No¡­ No!¡± Dessa tried to back away but Kiryuu grabbed her wrists. Just a while ago she was immersed in delving into his memories. Suddenly she started to pull away but he kept her close. ¡°Stop! I can¡¯t¡­ no more!¡± She struggled and tried to break free. His eyes were devoid of color, unblinking, but locked onto her. He had a voracious grin on his lips. She was finally able to break free only to fall backwards. She couldn¡¯t muster up the strength to stand up and tried to crawl away from him in desperation. She couldn¡¯t understand what went wrong either. His mana was so intoxicating and those memories ensnared her curiosity. All of a sudden, he started to drain her mana as she was taking his in. She devoured mana. She has to process that mana first into something her body would accept it. Suddenly there was an overflow of his mana and the processing was unable to keep up. Not only that but he was also draining her mana as well. This was the first time this had happened to her. She managed to get away for a bit, stopping the mana transfer momentarily. She tried to push herself off the floor but her arms were shaking. ¡°Kya!¡± Something gripped her ankle and dragged her back. She didn¡¯t need to look to know what or who it was. Her nails dug into the floor but it was useless. She felt his weight on her back and his breath on her neck. ¡°No more¡­¡± Coming into contact with his body made her lose what remaining strength she had. She thought for sure that she was going to die, either from being drained of her own life force or overdosing on his. [Holy Wave!] Upon their arrival, Rionna immediately took initiative. Because of her experience and her role as a priestess, she was fairly sensitive to miasma, even if it was subtle. The miasma that veiled on Dessa¡¯s shop was made to obstruct with the senses and attention of anyone around it. It makes the presence of the area weak and people are most likely to ignore anything inside the miasma. She immediately cancelled out a large portion of the area. With the vision obstruction gone, they could clearly see that there were four people on the floor. Three of them were not moving. One of them was holding the other by the hair. ¡°Hilde, wait!¡± Raful was going towards Vena and Shino when Hilde zoomed past him. He turned to Rionna who had already prepared a spell. [Tranquility!] However, Hilde was able to avoid the calming spell by kicking off the floor and jumping towards the wall. She then kicked off that wall to close the gap between her and Kiryuu. Her knee connected with his chin and he was sent tumbling back. Hilde immediately pinned him down and gripped his throat tightly with both hands. Gasping for air, he instinctively grabbed her wrists and tried to pry her off. In response, Hilde shook his hands off and punched him twice before taking out her dagger. She managed to get a couple of stabs to his chest before someone tackled her from behind. She struggled to get away only to realize that it was Vena holding her down. ¡°Hilde¡­ stop, please¡­¡± Vena cried as she clung onto Hilde. Even though she just recovered, she gave it her all to stop Hilde. ¡°Vena, you¡¯re¡­¡± [Tranquility!]
A woman in an elegant blue royal garb entered one of the prison cells. It had one occupant, a succubus demon lord with anti-magic shackles on her wrists. She was chained to the floor and had a sort of blindfold that was able to nullify any abilities that used vision and sight. ¡°Asmodeus,¡± the woman called out to her and took off her blindfold. There was no issue as she was able to cancel it out with her own abilities. ¡°Queen Aislin,¡± Asmodeus looked up at the woman and laughed weakly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± the queen nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve caused quite a stir, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Maybe. Unless that was all part of your plan¡­¡± An ornate blue blade manifested in Aislin¡¯s hands and cut through the air. After a few seconds, the shackles that kept Asmodeus in place fell onto the floor in pieces. ¡°Nonsense,¡± the queen said as she banished the sword into nothingness. ¡°I might be a schemer but not that good of one. All I wanted was to have you two meet¡­¡± Dessa rubbed her wrist. She looked down on the floor in silence before looking up at Aislin. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or curse you.¡±
After diving into Kiryuu¡¯s head, Dessa found herself in an empty circular room. There was a small table in the middle, with a large open book. On the farthest side was a chained door. She found it peculiar. She saw snippets and fragments of his memories. This room was a little less livelier than she expected. Pouting, she walked up to the book and opened it. As soon as she did, various pages started flying out and all over the room. That was when she saw them. Each page had a memory embedded in them and she ended up frantically trying to focus on a page. They kept flying all over the place so she caught one page at random. What she saw sent a chill down her spine. Her excitement spiked up and she tossed that page aside only to catch another. Her legs trembled with what she saw and she tossed that page aside too and tried to catch another. It was then that the pages flew back into the book and closed. ¡°Wait! I want more!¡± She hurriedly opened the book. A hand suddenly reached out from in it and grabbed her neck. The book started to transform into a familiar figure. ¡°A-ah¡­¡± Dessa lost strength in her legs and fell down on her knees. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°How rude,¡± he said, cupping her chin and forcing her to look up at him. ¡°Who are you?!¡± She wondered if she was mistaken. They certainly looked the same. Even the mana quality was similar but this person was more refined and more in control. ¡°Asking me such a thing after waking me up, you really have bad manners, don¡¯t you?¡± He let her go and crossed his arms as he sat on the table. ¡°I have to thank you though. If it weren¡¯t for you, it would have taken me longer to wake up on my own.¡± He turned towards the chained door. ¡°Someone is trying to keep me here, it seems.¡± She, too, turned towards the door. She used her eyes to analyze it. It was then she understood that it was a seal. An immensely powerful one at that. Whoever made that seal intended for it to be indestructible. It was almost as if it was made to seal a¡ªThe author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Whatever,¡± he sighed and snapped his fingers. Dessa saw an unbelievable amount of mana compress onto the door before it was unleashed. The chains exploded and shattered into fine powder. He got off the table and walked over to her. Instinctively, she leaned back and tried to back away. Her vision started to become hazy and soon she blacked out. When she had come to, she was already experiencing the mana transfer anomaly between her and Kiryuu.
She told all of this to Aislin but for some reason, she was unable to mention anything about the sealed door and how the man broke it with ease. When she did try her hardest to do so, she felt a hot sensation on her neck and a marking around her neck glowed. It was a subjugation mark. It meant that she had been turned into the familiar of whoever placed that on her. It was an impressive feat, given her status as a demon lord. ¡°This is¡­¡± She touched the area on her neck where the markings were. Her cheeks started to redden. ¡°Hiyah!¡± Aislin chopped Dessa squarely on the head. It seemed to be very much out of character but those that knew her are fully aware that this was her real personality. ¡°Ow! What was that for?!¡± Dessa cried out as she held her head. ¡°Why are you blushing like a maiden?!¡± ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t say,¡± Dessa said and looked away. When she saw the man break the seal, the quality and quantity of she witness was something she can never forget. Her reaction further caused misunderstanding. Aislin started pulling on Dessa¡¯s cheeks. She was never interested in things like world domination or absolute power. She was the kind of person that focuses on her craft and things related to it. That is, of course, manipulation of mana and infusing them on weapons and items to create an enchanted weapon or tool. It was a skill that takes years to acquire, even more so to perfect. She was not content with just that. She wanted to go further. It was why she was also known as the weakest demon lord in terms of raw power. However, her abilities as a craftswoman was top notch. She was also very capable in terms of utilizing enhancing and debilitating abilities. After the war ended, she was one of the first that accepted the offer by the heroes. An offer to reform and be a part of society. That¡¯s how she got to where she was, a known blacksmith and artisan. ¡°It¡¯s not like I had no fault in this matter anyway,¡± Aislin sighed and shook her head after she had her fill. Dessa¡¯s cheeks were even redder now. She did aim to get the two to meet up but things went awry. The incident caused a stir and much work needed to be done as damage control. She also had to meet with the representatives of the church in order to pass judgment. Some of the elder priests vied for execution. This was futile, of course, as demon lords eventually revive when the cycle begins. Hence, it was easier to keep an eye on the current living demon lords than killing them and hunting for them when they revive. Some wanted the church to take full custody of Dessa. It was quickly rejected, however, and Aislin made sure to take note those that are on that side of the vote. They need to be dealt with later. Eventually, a decision has come to pass. They agreed on a way that made it easier for both the church and the higher ups to keep an eye on Dessa. Dessa had no complaints, although she was worried about the other people involved in the matter. After all, she was the one that had assaulted Kiryuu in the first place. It ended up involving several other people. She later found out about Hilde¡¯s assault and was genuinely worried. Aislin had assured that Kiryuu would be able to recover, though she expressed that it seemed like a miracle. Healing magic can only do so much. The extent of Kiryuu¡¯s injuries made it seem hopeless. Somehow he clung onto life, refusing to go beyond death¡¯s door. In the end, the matter had to be hushed up in some way. People would panic if they heard that a demon lord attacked one of the hero candidates. Instead, they made it seem that the incident was an infiltration from the demon lord and that Kiryuu found out and thwarted her plans. Instead of fearing an enemy, they would convince the public to cheer for an ally.
Hilde slowly awoke from a spell-induced sleep. Rionna hit her with Tranquility. It was only supposed to be a calming spell but Rionna is capable of increasing a spell¡¯s output and effects because of her outstanding abilities. Since Vena held Hilde down, it gave Rionna a clear shot. Vena was knocked out as well but they weren¡¯t in any danger. Hilde noticed that Vena was by her bed and was sleeping soundly. She felt a sharp pain in her chest and immediately reached out and embraced Vena. This startled the elf awake but she smiled and patted Hilde on the head. ¡°Vena, I¡­¡± ¡°There, there,¡± she hushed her and gently stroke her hair. ¡°I¡¯m here. It¡¯s alright.¡± Hilde broke into tears. It took a while before she calmed down. After that, she asked Vena what happened. It was clear that Hilde was feeling dreadful. Vena told her all about Shino asking for permission. There was a bit of awkwardness regarding that part. Soon, they got to the part where they realized who the blacksmith Karlann recommended was and how they rushed to Dessa¡¯s shop immediately. As Vena recalled her experience during that time, Hilde had a grim expression as she realized what she had done. Her fists clenched. Her shoulders felt heavy. She would even understand if Vena would hate her right now. Vena, who knew of Hilde¡¯s circumstances, held her close again and continued to stroke her hair. ¡°Is he¡­ is he¡­?¡± Hilde stuttered. ¡°He¡¯s alive. Rionna did her best to treat him as soon as she was able.¡± ¡°I¡¯d¡­ like to see him,¡± she wanted to apologize yet she was also afraid. He seemed to have let her past actions slide. This time, however, she had gone too far. She knew she had to take responsibility for it but she was afraid what would be demanded of her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Can you walk?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡±
Sinking. That¡¯s what he felt. The last thing he saw was Dessa looking down on him before he blacked out. He felt as if he were submerged in something cold but he couldn¡¯t see or hear anything. Slowly, something came to view. A small round room. He could see Dessa and another man. He couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, his vision was too dim. The man reached out to Dessa, who collapsed onto the floor. A glowing wispy material slowly came out of Dessa¡¯s chest. The man gripped it tightly, causing it to explode brightly. ¡°Tch,¡± Kiryuu heard the man click his tongue. ¡°Still risky, huh? I guess I need to lay low still.¡± The man crushed the wispy material between his hands until it compressed into a glowing orb. Then, the man turned towards Kiryuu¡¯s direction. It startled Kiryuu. He thought he was just seeing visions and not as if he were actually there. ¡°Thanks for letting her in here, kid. A token of my gratitude,¡± the man casually threw the orb at him. It exploded and immediately enveloped him in a bright light. ¡°Yeah, do your best to get it under control, alright?¡± Were the last words he heard before the scenery changed. [Ability Obtained: Conqueror] He was holding on to Dessa, who seemed to be in ecstacy. He still felt like he was in a daze. It felt like a dream still. She started to struggle from him but he held her close. His chest was burning. He did not know why but right now he desired Dessa more than anything. Dessa managed to break free from him and started to crawl away. He dragged her back by her ankle and got on top of her. Getting in contact with her body only made him crave her more. He grabbed her by the hair and nuzzled her neck. All of a sudden he felt a sharp pain on his chin and was blown back a bit. The next thing he knew, Hilde was crushing his windpipe. Desperate, he held onto her wrists but felt a couple of heavy blows and his vision blacked out. He felt several sharp pains in his chest but after a while, something warm enveloped his body. He completely lost consciousness for the second time. The next thing he knew, he was lying on a bed. His body felt heavy and that something was wrapped around his torso. Bandages, he figured. He opened his eyes and saw himself in an unknown room. He tried to get up but there was something on his chest. Rather, there was someone laying their head on his chest. ¡°Shino,¡± he said and patted her head. ¡°Hm? Master?¡± Shino slowly stirred awake. She realized who was patting her head and immediately threw herself at him. ¡°Master! You¡¯re alive¡­¡± Shino was helped up by Raful at the time. She saw what happened and how bloody the scene ended up as. She was relieved that he was able to make it. There was a knock on the door that interrupted their little moment. The door opened and Vena came in, along with Hilde. Shino got off of Kiryuu and went in between him and Hilde. She was already prepared to fight. Vena quickly placed herself between Shino and Hilde. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shino addressed Hilde coldly. ¡°I¡­¡± Unlike her usual self, she was quite meek this time. Kiryuu noticed that. ¡°Shino,¡± he placed a hand on her shoulder to get her attention. ¡°Can you let me talk to her for a bit?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Alone.¡± ¡°I¡­ yes.¡± Reluctantly, Shino exited the room. She glared at Hilde one more time for good measure. Vena walked up to Kiryuu and embraced him tightly. ¡°Thank you,¡± Vena kissed his cheek and whispered in his ear before she pulled away and proceeded to exited the room. She smiled and nodded to Hilde before leaving the two alone and closing the door. Shino was waiting outside. ¡°Is it really alright?¡± Shino asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Vena wanted nothing more but to embrace Kiryuu right now. She was relieved that he survived. But she also knew that Hilde needed someone at the time. She had to make due with Shino staying with Kiryuu and her with Hilde. ¡°Mwu, after this is my turn,¡± she said confidently. Shino smiled softly at that. Their attention shifted to some people that had walked up to them. Both of them had tensed up. It was Raful, being accompanied by none other than Dessa. ¡°Relax, you two,¡± Raful tried to pacify the two of them to the best of his ability.. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She can¡¯t do anything right now.¡± The two eased up a bit. Shino was still wary of Dessa but seeing as Vena calmed down, she tried to do so as well. It was probably because the incident was still fresh from their memories that they instinctively switched into battle mode. ¡°Hilde is inside?¡± Raful inquired. He blamed himself partially for not being able to stop Hilde at the time. He certainly didn¡¯t expect to witness such a scene. That small moment allowed Hilde to slip by him. ¡°Yes.¡± Vena nodded. Hilde has been giving off a gloomy aura ever since she woke up. It was a bit because of her guilt but it was mainly because of fear. Vena had never seen Hilde in such a state. She believed that Kiryuu might be able to help her. He might not be able to alleviate her fears but he could at least ease her guilt. She did not see a single speck of anger from Kiryuu at the time. ¡°I see. It might take a while so let¡¯s get something to eat first,¡± Raful offered. The lines under his eyes showed that he was exhausted. ¡°I must ask,¡± Shino interrupted. She can understand that both Hilde and Dessa have their circumstances. Vena told her about Hilde and Rionna told her about Dessa. The two did their best to calm her down. Shino, however, simply wanted to have someone to blame and vent her frustrations at. After all, it was the first time that the thought of losing her master felt unbearable. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± 007: Wounds so Deep Hilde sat by Kiryuu¡¯s bed. She avoided his gaze and looked down on her lap. Her fists clenched as she had no idea how to open things up. She wanted to apologize but at the same time she was afraid. What if he demanded compensation for what she did? She literally tried to kill him. It wasn¡¯t something as simple as taking him down to make sure the others weren¡¯t hurt. No, she was out for blood. She almost succeeded too if it weren¡¯t for Vena. She snapped out of her frenzy long enough for Rionna to take her down. Kiryuu was in a similar boat. Now that they were alone, things were a bit awkward. Neither of them knew how to start. He felt quite embarrassed too. His confident tone from when he asked Shino that he would like to talk Hilde alone was nowhere to be found. He didn¡¯t know what it was that made Hilde go that far. Looking back, he could recall what he did to Dessa while in a daze. If the Hilde and the others did not arrive, what more would he had done to Dessa? To Shino? To Vena? The thought made him shiver. ¡°Kiryuu, I¡­ I¡­¡± Would a simple sorry suffice? Words are not enough to atone for what she did. All this time she was thinking of what she could do and what he wanted to do that it became difficult for her to speak. ¡°Thank you, Hilde,¡± Kiryuu waited to see if she would continue but it was obvious she was having difficulty. So he decided to start by telling her what he really felt. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what I would have done,¡± he would rather not imagine it. Just the thought made his stomach churn a bit. If he were in her shoes, he might have done the same. Hilde looked down again. She bit her lips as she tried to come up with a proper sentence to say. Just then, she felt a hand on her head. She jumped a little and her shoulders tensed up. Kiryuu withdrew his hand immediately when he saw how Hilde reacted. She looked up to him, her eyes on the verge of tears. ¡°Hilde, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± He pulled back his hand but Hilde suddenly grabbed his wrist. She was shaking. She closed her eyes and slowly moved his hand closer. When his fingers caressed her cheek, she tensed up once more. Her grip on his wrist tightened but she pressed on. ¡°Hilde, you don¡¯t have to force yourself,¡± he could see that it was taking a toll on her. Eventually, she stopped when her cheek was cupped in his hand. She leaned against his hand and took in a deep breath. A tear fell from her eye and rolled down her cheek. She sniffled but nuzzled into his hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked. ¡°I feel¡­ safe,¡± she said. ¡°Ever since that time¡­ I never thought it was possible. To feel safe in another man¡¯s hand¡­ That time¡­¡± ¡°Hilde,¡± he cut her words off and used his thumb to wipe away her tears. He realized that she was in this state because of something that happened in her past. He had a gist of things. He thought she was forcing herself to recall those painful memories just so she can share it to him. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± She shook her head and smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯ve been terrible to you. You need to know¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know,¡± he argued. ¡°I don¡¯t want you hurting all over again just for my sake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your sake¡­ and mine too,¡± she insisted. ¡°So take responsibility, alright?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he conceded and leaned closer. He noticed that her other hand was still clenched into a fist. He gently placed his hand on hers and held onto it tightly. She eased up a bit and told him her story. Hero. A title everyone dreamed to covet. A dream everyone wished at some point. It wasn¡¯t impossible. Each and everyone had the potential to grow. Whether it was talent, effort, accomplishments, or even fate. Each had the means to reach it. A noble¡¯s daughter becoming an adventurer was not uncommon. She was not going to be the successor anyway so she convinced her parents to allow her to train. Though reluctant, they permitted her. After all, they too once had a dream of being a hero candidate when they were young. Her mother was a high ranking adventurer and her father was the successor to their household. They both were unable to reach that dream but they were content. Plus, her father considered it better than marrying her off to some noble. He was quite protective of her in that regard. However, Hildegarde Schneider was unable to become a hero candidate. Despite her hard work, she was never able to get to that point. Still, she did not let it keep her down. There was still some glory to be had. That is, being part of a hero¡¯s party. So exerted even more effort. She climbed the ranked of adventurers. Eventually, she caught the eye of a hero candidate. He was a legit otherworlder and had incredible skills and parameters. She was offered to join his party. She noticed that all his party members were female but that was no surprise. After all, there were many who would want to form a connection with a hero candidate. That night they celebrated. There was a feast and everyone was treated to drinks. Eventually, the hero candidate and one of the other party members, an elven woman, went up to a private room. The woman seemed hesitant but still went with the man. Hilde enjoyed the feast for a bit more before she went up to her own room. She encountered the man as she went up as their rooms were just by each other. He invited her into his room but she declined. She did consider that he was a hero candidate but she barely knew him and so she refused. Warning: This is a depiction of Traumatizing Events and is Skippable. Summary: Hilde was dragged into the room by force. She found the other woman dead, with their neck broken, and with signs of sexual abuse. She was also raped and kept crying out for help.
As she walked away, the man grabbed her from behind and dragged her into his room. She was thrown inside and the man started locking the door. Hilde sensed something off. To her horror, she found the elven woman from a while ago sprawled on the bed. Her clothes were torn off and there were countless bruises on her body. There were markings on her neck which was bent in a horrific angle. Hilde backed away but a hand grabbed her by the hair. She closed her eyes from the pain and tried to scream for help. She felt like vomiting when she felt and tasted something disgusting in her mouth. She tried to get away but she couldn¡¯t so she bit down as hard as she could. This elicited an anguished scream from the man. He punched her in the face before treating his injury. She fell onto the floor and started to vomit from disgust. Hilde tried to crawl away, even though her vision was hazy. Trying to ignore the urge to vomit again, she reached out for the door but a hand gripped her ankle and dragged her back. He grabbed her hair and slammed her face down on the floor before pulling her head back. Hilde¡¯s eyes widened and she started to scream. She felt as if she was being torn apart. She flailed her arms, trying to get up and get away but the man grabbed her wrist and continued to ravage her. She continued to cry and scream, begging for help. It was then that the door burst open. A woman rushed in and swung her blade at the man. Hilde only heard screams as her consciousness faded. At that time, Rionna was also an adventurer. In fact, she was also a hero candidate. She mercilessly chopped off the man¡¯s arms and legs using blades of light and kept him alive by healing magic. When Hilde¡¯s father found out about the incident, he almost hired for assassins to discreetly dispose of the man. The man was an otherworlder and thought being one, along with his status as a hero candidate, would save him. However, the truth was otherworlders were common. They might be considered a bit special but were still not above the law. Rionna was able to convince Hilde¡¯s father to leave it to her. She was a fairly prominent person and had her own sphere of influence. She shared her plan and it was enough to quell the father¡¯s burning hatred. There was not even an execution or an announcement. Rionna made sure to tell the man that he will be forgotten and no one would remember him. The public will never know what happened to him and his very existence would be buried from memory. Rionna never told Hilde what she did but her father knew that it was a long and painful death. ¡°Rionna saved me,¡± Hilde said. Her eyes were filled with tears as she finished telling Kiryuu about that incident. Despite the painful memory, she still brought it upon herself to let him know. ¡°If I were stronger then, maybe I could have saved that woman too.¡± Kiryuu slowly pulled Hilde towards him. It startled her at first. He made sure to stop if at any point she wanted to pull away. Hilde hesitated for a moment. Eventually, she let herself be pulled into an embrace.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You¡¯re strong, Hilde.¡± Kiryuu said and stroked her hair. All this time she was living with such a heavy burden. No wonder that was how she had been acting ever since the first time they met. ¡°You¡¯re a brave and incredible person.¡± ¡°So¡­ this is how you do it, pervert,¡± Hilde blushed and chided him. Despite teasing him, she was still trembling every now and then. She felt vulnerable still and was afraid that if he were to suddenly attempt something, she would be unable to resist. Slowly, however, she started to feel at ease. She felt that nothing like that would happen. There would be no repeat of what happened that time. ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± He responded, attempting to lighten the mood. ¡°You womanizer,¡± she said, despite burying her face on his chest. She was able to calm down. She even truly felt that she could trust him a little more now. Of course, she couldn¡¯t help but scold him a bit. ¡°Do you prefer weak women?¡± Kiryuu furrowed his brow a bit. He pulled back a bit and gently tilted her head up so she can face him. Then, he flicked her on the forehead. ¡°Ow!¡± Caught by surprise, Hilde responded with a swift uppercut. Kiryuu, however, caught that fist, albeit barely. It was only possible because Hilde wasn¡¯t at full power right now. ¡°I like the strong Hilde that could kick my ass,¡± he admitted. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean the vulnerable side of you is something I¡¯ll reject either. I¡¯ll accept all of you,¡± his eyes were sincere and his words were genuine. She grabbed him by the collar and pulled him close. She was about the kiss him but stopped and pushed him away. She bit her lip and averted her gaze. He smiled and placed his hand on her head. She didn¡¯t tense up this time around. ¡°Take your time,¡± he said and patted her head. ¡°Until those wounds heal, I will be waiting. So do your best, alright? Besides, I¡¯m always here for you, you know.¡± Hilde pondered for a bit before breaking away from him and standing up to fix her wrinkled clothes. She wiped her eyes for a bit. ¡°Thank you, Kiryuu,¡± she said and smiled. She then leaned over to kiss him on the cheek before turning around and heading towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to explain things to Vena, alright?¡± ¡°W-wait now. Hold on.¡± ¡°Pervert,¡± Hilde teasingly said and opened the door to exit the room. That was the plan but¡­ ¡­four people fell forward rather comically. Apparently, they have been eavesdropping. She can understand that Shino, Vena, and Raful were here. The presence of Dessa certainly made her question things. ¡°So, can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on here?¡± Kiryuu voiced out the same concerns.
Kiryuu was well enough to walk so they all went out to get something to eat. When he asked where they were, he was informed that they were in the infirmary near the church. He had some questions but Raful looked like he should have been the one resting on the bed. After a cup of coffee though, he seemed to have recovered well enough. They ate silently as all of them were exhausted. Kiryuu and Hilde had been recovering. Shino and Vena had been staying by them respectively. Raful has been doing damage control. Dessa went through several processes with the authorities for her sentence. They were all supposed to eat earlier but curiosity got the better of them. It was almost in sync how they all sighed after their meal. Kiryuu stared blankly into space, trying to process all of what had just transpired. It was a bit too much to take in. There was also that thing that occurred. ¡®Do your best to get it under control.¡¯ Those words rang in his head. He wondered if what he did back then was because he wasn¡¯t able to control whatever it was yet. His train of thought was derailed when Vena, who was seated beside him, leaned against him comfortably. She laid her head on his shoulder so he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer. Hilde, who usually sat across him, was now seated beside him. She mimicked Vena, albeit a bit more awkward. It took her awhile before she was able to lean against him. She was flustered and hesitant to do so but she still managed to do it nonetheless. Kiryuu gently placed his arm around her with his hand by her shoulder. He thought that it might make her feel more comfortable or safer if it were that way. Kiryuu looked across the table and found the other three looking at him with smug expressions on their faces. Not to mention, he was also gathering the stares from other people seeing as he has a flower in each hand. Shino¡¯s aggression towards Hilde faded after they had eavesdropped. She felt bad that she acted in such a way. She knew the gist of things but overhearing the details felt painful. ¡°Hmph,¡± though flustered, he scoffed it away and pulled both Vena and Hilde closer. When he did, Shino and Dessa seemed to be celebrating while Raful had a mellow expression, as if he was seeing her daughter all grown up. Vena was flustered but she felt happy regardless. Hilde was still getting used to it but she didn¡¯t dislike it. ¡°Anyway,¡± he tried shifting the topic. ¡°Remind me again why Dessa is here?¡± Raful had gotten the gist of things from Aislin regarding the decision they had arrived to. As for Kiryuu, Raful had to explain that Dessa was not fully at fault as well. He explained her ability and how she lost control of her desires. ¡°It was an oversight on our part. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he conveyed what Rionna mentioned before. Otherworlders were always peculiar. Unexpected things occur around them so she blames herself for lacking vigilance. For Raful, he still blamed himself for Kiryuu¡¯s injuries. Kiryuu, for the most part, was surprised that even the queen was involved. He figured that he caught the attention of the queen when he was appointed as a hero candidate but this was a bit too much to take in. Raful told him that the queen was an adventurer in the past as well so she was fairly acquainted with the guild. She was also quite close with Raful, Hilde, and Vena. He said how it had not been for the subjugation, it would have been difficult to come up with a decision that would appease both the government officials and the churches. Subjugation magic is one of the most difficult to perform as it links two beings similar to a master-slave bond. However, this bond links the souls as well. The stronger the target being subjugated, the higher the difficulty. Dessa (also known as Asmodeus) being a demon lord means that it was unthinkable for her to be subjugated. ¡°The queen must be really strong if she can subjugate you. I guess that¡¯s a former hero for you,¡± Kiryuu said and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Erm, about that,¡± Raful scratched the back of his head. He turned to Dessa, who took it as her cue to stand up and place her hands and head onto the table. ¡°Please take good care of me, Master,¡± she said.
The Demon Lord, Asmodeus, is hereby sentenced to serve under the Hero Candidate, Kiryuu. That was the official sentence. It was enough to dissuade any high ranking noble or church official from trying to volunteer in ¡®watching over¡¯ Asmodeus. Aislin almost wanted to go with that decision just to make it easier to get rid of those people. Even if Asmodeus was the weakest of the seven demon lords, she can easily get rid of those kinds of people if she wanted. A slavery crest won¡¯t work on her due to how powerful she is and the only reason they were able to confine her in the dungeon is because of how weakened she was after her encounter with Kiryuu. She was quick to recover but Aislin¡¯s presence served as an inhibitor to her actions. Regardless, there was at least some good that came out of this. The incident gave Aislin some insight regarding which nobles or church officials need to be investigated on. She also had to make sure to keep an eye on Kiryuu without provoking him. Him being chosen as a hero was not a far off chance. She would be surprised if he wasn¡¯t chosen. Asmodeus didn¡¯t dislike the idea of being his familiar either so that was one less thing to worry about. After all of it was done, Aislin left it to Raful to inform the involved parties and locked herself in her room for about a week. All of the paperwork was done anyway so she spent that time loafing around. ¡°I see. So that was what it was,¡± Vena muttered. When they encountered Dessa again, she noticed a thin red line from her that went to the room Kiryuu was in. It was her that suggested they wait for Kiryuu and Hilde and they eventually ended up eavesdropping. It was also a bit because of jealousy. ¡°Master, you are amazing,¡± Shino looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°I know, right?¡± Dessa raised her head and agreed with Shino. ¡°If it¡¯s him, I have no complaints. Such a powerful master. I never thought I¡¯d ever find someone who can subjugate a demon lord~¡± She then turn to Kiryuu and blushed. ¡°I will provide you with my best service, Master,¡± she shot him a wink and tugged on her shirt a bit. Seeing how Kiryuu was reacting quite well to Dessa¡¯s teasing, Vena clung onto him and pouted as she was looking at Dessa¡¯s chest.
That night, in order to celebrate their recovery and Kiryuu¡¯s supposed victory, they all decided to go to a tavern. Rionna somehow made it too. She had to rely on Raful to aid her in walking since she was really exhausted. After all, she had to use a copious amount of mana just to make sure Kiryuu survived. She said it was almost as if she was on the brink of casting a resurrection spell. It was a breakthrough though, as it was impossible to bring back the dead without turning them into monsters like zombies or ghosts. As she was trying to treat him with everything she can, she started to understand more about healing and recovery magic. Still, it was very taxing for her. She was supposed to rest for an entire week. However, when they came to visit, Kiryuu let slip that there would be a feast and booze. She immediately demanded to be brought along, even if she had to be carried there. Since Raful was also exhausted from the previous happenings, Kiryuu first offered to carry her. ¡°Oh my~¡± She had the energy to tease him. ¡°Are you going for me too~? I¡¯m so weak you can probably sneak me away. You can do such perverted things to me and I won¡¯t be able to resist~¡± She stopped when she received a chop on the head from Raful. At first, Kiryuu carried her in his arms but Vena and Hilde objected. Instead, she was carried on his back instead. However, her mischief did not end as she continued to press her chest against his back while moaning in his ear. Eventually, Raful carried her on his shoulder. She complained about being treated like a sack of potatoes but eventually got tired. She actually fell asleep and woke up just as they arrived at the tavern. That night they enjoyed the feast. Kiryuu found that he can hold his alcohol, which surprised him to an extent. Raful was a lightweight in that so he avoided drinking too much. Rionna was the heaviest drinker of all of them and it was clear why she wanted to celebrate with them no matter what. The next morning, Kiryuu woke up with a bit of a headache. He avoided having a contest with Rionna so he did not end up fully drunk. He then felt a shuffling on the bed beside him. ¡°Good morning,¡± a still sleepy Vena greeted him and kissed his cheek. She then snuggled close to him and leaned her head on his chest. Nothing but the sheets covered the two of them, their clothes strewn across the floor. 008: Forfeit the Game A night of celebration. News had spread by now that he was able to subdue a demon lord. He is only a candidate for now but there were already people seeing him as a sure pick for a hero. A night of reconciliation. Dessa¡¯s assault was definitely the major issue. That was what the guild members thought, along with Rionna. They were involved with her ever since the war ended. This was an isolated event. They did not expect Kiryuu to be so accepting, and so forgiving, of the matter. In that same vein, Hilde¡¯s attack. The two were able to reconcile. It surprised Hilde the most. She prepared for the consequences as much as she was able. He thanked her instead. At the time, Kiryuu did not need Vena¡¯s eyes to know how terribly frightened Hilde was. She was visibly shaking and on the verge of tears the moment the two were left alone. Rionna started off with a toast and the feast began. Drinks started pouring in. Kiryuu did his best to try and taste as many of the dishes as he could. A lot of them came from monsters that were being hunted. Orc chops, Wyvern wings. Basilisk steaks. The thought of monsters as food made it exotic and it was all the more exciting for him. It was soon after they ate their fill that Rionna started ordering drinking rounds. Raful declined and said that he wasn¡¯t good with alcohol. It was after that first round that Vena pulled Kiryuu away from the group. A silent invitation. Everyone knew what it meant. Vena dragged Kiryuu by the arm, who was more than happy to oblige. Hilde smiled a little as she saw the two go up their room. Things were different now. The group continued to celebrate. Rionna was able to drink everyone else under the table. As they neared the room, Kiryuu surprised Vena by picking her up and carrying her in his arms. It surprised her but she didn¡¯t dislike it. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he opened the door and took her inside. He made sure to lock the door as Vena got onto her feet and pulled him towards the bed. He stumbled and the two fell onto the bed. They looked at each other a bit and started to laugh. ¡°You¡¯re rather aggressive today,¡± he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. ¡°Hmp,¡± she pouted and placed her hands on his chest, pretending to push him away. ¡°Whose fault do you think that is?¡± ¡°Mine. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he tried to coddle her by nuzzling her neck. She can¡¯t deny that she was enjoying it. ¡°I forgive you,¡± she said with a soft voice. It wasn¡¯t as if it was entirely his fault. He still felt the need to own up to it and apologize anyway. She knew that. A lot of things had happened one after the other. She buried her face in his chest. She clutched his shirt as the feeling of almost losing him washed over her. She startled to sniffle. He embraced her tightly and stroked her hair as she cried. She calmed down after a while and let him go. She admitted that she was jealous. Even though polygamy wasn¡¯t uncommon, she couldn¡¯t help it. After all, she wasn¡¯t like the others. She had a normal upbringing. She had no problems starting out as an adventurer. The only thing special with her was the ability of her eyes. It was difficult to interact with people with those eyes. More so when you could see their feelings and intentions. She had to be picky with who would party up with. It was difficult for her to trust anyone as she was able to see through their words. Her eyes kept her safe. It was one of the biggest reasons why she was able to survive being an adventurer all this time. She couldn''t deny that. This included encounters with both monsters and people with malicious intent. She had been going solo a lot but she made sure to be as careful as possible. She, too, had the opportunity to party up with Rionna. It was her that found out about Vena¡¯s eyes during an excursion. Still, she did not abandon nor did she feel threatened by the elf. In fact, it was through Rionna¡¯s help that Vena was able to control and even appreciate her eyes. In time, Hilde rose up the ranks and took hold of the position as a guild master. Vena took that opportunity to be a receptionist. She made use of her eyes to appraise and aid adventurers. She was able to save lives by warning people of any impending danger. Sometimes she had to sneak about but it was well worth the effort. ¡°I like your eyes,¡± Kiryuu said as she finished with her story. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your eyes, our paths might have only crossed once.¡± He might just be another otherworlder. Just another hero candidate. Just another adventurer. He believed that they had their fated encounter. ¡°But¡­¡± Still, she was jealous. She compared herself with Hilde, Shino, Dessa, and even Rionna. She thought she lacked charm and appeal. She decided to go for the aggressive option even though she had no experience in the matter. She encountered seeing lust and malice together before. She hated such things. Only recently did she really become curious. Rionna had been teaching her a lot of things on such acts, much to Hilde''s chagrin. ¡°You don''t need to prove anything. I love you the way you are.¡± ¡°Kiryuu¡­¡± ¡°We can cuddle all night instead if you want,¡± he kissed her forehead and closed his eyes. She knew he was being considerate. Right now, she saw within him both affection and lust. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you want to do?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before he could answer, she already slipped her leg between his. Her thigh pressed against his crotch. She knew he was holding back. She wanted him to be honest. It was pointless to deny it at this point. ¡°Well?¡± She looked up at him and smiled. He didn¡¯t need words to answer.
It was the break of dawn when Rionna had finally had her fill of drinks. Raful and Rionna were helping Hilde to their room. Hilde, Shino, and Dessa, were unable to avoid Rionna¡¯s drinking challenge. Shino and Dessa were knocked out, sound asleep in their room. Hilde gave up when she felt that she was about to throw up. Rionna still seemed unfazed, except for her blushed cheeks. About the room placement, Hilde, Raful, and Rionna shared a room. Next to theirs was Kiryuu and Vena¡¯s, then Shino and Dessa¡¯s. As they neared the door to their room, Rionna suddenly stopped. She started muttering incomprehensible things as she stared blankly into space. Raful assisted Hilde as they backed a few steps away from Rionna. After a while, she returned to normal. ¡°Was that¡­ an oracle?¡± Raful asked Rionna. ¡°Yes,¡± Rionna went to the Kiryuu and Vena¡¯s door and started to knock. When no one answered for a while, she knocked again. This time, she heard someone walking towards the door. ¡°Yes?¡± Vena opened the door only by a bit as she was using the sheets to cover her body. ¡°Oh my~ Did you have fun?¡± Rionna teased her. Vena smiled sheepishly and nodded. ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued. ¡°I received an oracle just now.¡± She normally received an oracle when she communes with the goddess. It was rare for her to get an oracle while she was outside the church. The oracle she received said that the goddess wishes to meet up with Kiryuu. ¡°Meet up?¡± Vena asked. The goddesses are able to commune with a high ranking priestess from their churches. Meeting up seems to be a different matter altogether. Even Rionna found the message strange. Would the goddess descend? It might cause a bigger issue than the one involving Dessa. Would the goddess need a vessel? Rionna was ready to have her body serve as a suitable vessel if needed. Kiryuu had gone back to sleep after basking in the afterglow. When his arms felt empty, he stirred awake. He saw Vena at the door and sat up, still a bit sleepy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He yawned. ¡°Kiryuu, you¡¯re¡­¡± Vena noticed that there were white glowing particles surrounding him. They were drifting upwards. Rionna took this moment to slip inside and saw the spectacle. She had a pretty good guess on what was going on. She questioned the sudden urgency but set that aside for now. ¡°Quick, Vena, where are his clothes?¡± Rionna panicked a bit. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Kiryuu was still unable to comprehend what was going on.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Eh? Why?¡± Vena was also confused. ¡°Ah¡­ too late,¡± Rionna said. A bright light enveloped Kiryuu. He seemed to dissolve and rush up into the skies. That was what the goddess meant when she wanted to meet him. Rionna had seen something similar. What she saw was in a descent, with the glowing light descending onto a person. It was the first time she saw that spectacle in an ascending manner. ¡°Kiryuu!¡± Vena tried to reach out for him but Rionna held her back to play it safe. Interfering with a transference spell has its dangers. This was also a very special case and Rionna didn¡¯t want to risk anything. ¡°Sorry, Vena,¡± Rionna picked up the sheets that dropped onto the floor and draped it around her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure everything will be alright.¡± Rionna was certain that it was the goddess¡¯ doing. Surely she had no ill intentions, right? Vena had a foreboding feeling. Before Kiryuu had been whisked away, all the chains that had wrapped around him broke. For a brief moment, she saw him in a myriad of colors, far greater than how she saw him before. There were colors exuding radiance, and there were those that radiated tenebrosity. Yet, those colors all moved alongside each other in harmony. ¡°I¡­ okay,¡± Vena said as she placed her trust in Kiryuu. She felt like he wasn¡¯t the one they needed to worry about.
¡®Am I too late?¡¯ The goddess, Maia. The eldest of the seven sisters. They had been watching over the souls that have been crossing over for this cycle. A cycle in which seven heroes are chosen to defeat the evil god. It has always been this way and they have always managed to triumph over the evil god. They cannot completely vanquish the evil god. Thus there was a need for the cycle. During this time, a certain soul caught her attention. Her sisters noticed it too. It was a soul that was incredibly weak. Most of them brushed it off as a weak soul that was fortunate enough to be given a new life. One of her sisters, Merope, even teased that Maia was going beyond her virtue. Maia did not deny their misconception even though in reality, she felt that something was off. It seemed impossible that a soul could be withered to such a degree. Seeing as she was focused on the soul, her sisters thought she was simply taking pity on it. They thought she would give it a small blessing, enough to live an ordinary life. That was supposed to be the end of it. That soul. That person. He stood in front of her and her aides. ¡°Alexios?¡± She called out to the winged man to her right. He wore a set of high quality white robes. ¡°I sense¡­ nothing. There is barely any semblance of power from him,¡± he replied. ¡°Hey now, that¡¯s rude,¡± Kiryuu spoke up. He was feeling really great when that transport occurred. Right now? Not so much. He found himself in a strange white place that stretched out almost infinitely. There were only three other people. A woman that sat on a throne of gold and silver, and two winged people. He figured that the man had a similar ability to Shino. She also said something similar when she was explaining her eyes. ¡°How indecent,¡± the winged woman chided him. She wore a gallant armor and had a sword on her waist. ¡°Huh? Oh, fuck me,¡± Kiryuu noticed that he was still naked. He held nothing but a pillow and used that to cover himself up. ¡°Myrina, Alexios,¡± the woman stood up from her throne. She raised her hand above her head and an immense amount of energy gathered at her fingertips. The other two responded with the robed man opening a tome and the woman drawing her blade. ¡°So much effort for a lowlife,¡± Alexios sighed as he faced his palm towards Kiryuu. ¡°I will make this as painless as possible,¡± Myrina raised her blade above her head. ¡°Disappear from my sight,¡± Maia pointed towards Kiryuu. Shot a destructive blast towards him. It was large enough to engulf a normal adult. Alexios shot a large orb of destruction. Myrina swung down her blade and sent waves of vorpal energy that can cut anything in its path. Kiryuu was caught up in a destructive maelstrom from Alexios'' orb. The blast from Maia soon followed, the contact causing an explosive chain reaction. This resulting explosion was then cleaved several times by Myrna''s waves. ¡®Did that do it?¡¯ Maia thought to herself. They couldn¡¯t see until the dust settled. All they could do was wait¡­ Suddenly, something flew out from the side, spinning rapidly and moving extremely fast. Following that, a strong force expelled everything obstructing their view. The three could see Kiryuu standing there. He was unscathed. There was something about him that rendered the three unable to move. Maia trembled. There was no sign of the confused amnesiac from before. The air around them felt heavy, almost suffocating. Kiryuu cracked his neck to the side and stretched a bit. He cracked his knuckles and took in a deep breath. Kiryuu gazed at Maia and smirked. He started walking towards her. Myrina immediately moved to intercept him only for a fast spinning object hit her over the head. It knocked her out before it changed its trajectory to hit Alexios. He fell over to his side, out cold and foaming at the mouth. The spinning object ricocheted and spun towards Maia. By a stroke of luck, her legs gave way and she fell back onto the throne. The object embedded itself on the throne at the height where her head had been. She trembled as she looked up to see what it was. It was a pillow. A pillow embedded halfway on a gold and silver throne. Kiryuu loomed over her and took the pillow out of the throne with ease. He patted it a bit to dust it off before tossing it towards Maia. She was so dumbstruck that the pillow bounced off her face before falling onto her lap. She took hold of it and realized something. It was an ordinary pillow. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Do your best to get it under control?¡± ¡°That was¡­ directed at me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve been observing me the whole time so I figured I¡¯d warn you if you meddled with me again.¡± ¡°So that whole time¡­¡± ¡°Yep¡­¡± He spent a long time searching for a world where magic and otherworlders were common. It wasn¡¯t that difficult. In fact, there are a lot of worlds out there that fit that criteria. The problem was that his presence was too much for most worlds. He kept trying to reduce his presence by forcefully weakening himself. He had no issue with it since he can recover over time anyway. He was in a near death-state before he was able to find a world that he could enter. His regeneration was the problem. It constantly kept kicking in. So he decided to add a seal on top of it to keep him in that state long enough to enter a world. Maya had investigated and used her abilities to scry through his soul¡¯s memories. When she realized the kind of being he was, she tried to expel him from the world. Much to her dismay, she was unable to change his course. None of her attempts worked. She couldn¡¯t lead him to another world so she decided to add something onto the seal. She made it so his memories won¡¯t carry over. ¡°But¡­ why are you here? What¡¯s your goal?¡± ¡°Me? Well, I¡¯m here on vacation.¡± ¡°V-vacation?¡± Her jaw dropped upon hearing his answer. ¡°I admit, the memory thing was kind of good. I didn¡¯t think of that. Trying to get rid of me, though,¡± he made the gesture of tilting his hand side to side slowly before he continued. ¡°Not really the best of your ideas.¡± ¡°I had no choice.¡± ¡°But you did. You could have taken my soul and talked to me in private.¡± It would still count as entering that world. There were many instances of a person meeting a godly figure after death. It usually occurred before transporting or reincarnating. He prepared for that kind of scenario. ¡°I¡­¡± She wanted to refute his words but she realized that he was right. She had the power to take his soul at the time. It wouldn¡¯t even be suspicious. Her sisters already misunderstood her intentions. She was the eldest so she decided that it was up to her. Her sisters didn¡¯t need to be involved. She panicked out of fear and it slipped her mind. All she wanted to do at the time was to get rid of his soul. No matter what she tried, she couldn¡¯t. Her vision tunneled onto the seal which was why she tampered with it. The seal itself was terrific. It can render a god helpless and powerless. But she couldn¡¯t leave him alone. She kept watching over him from the time he appeared in the world. She guided her priestess with oracles and made sure they interacted. Because of that, she found out what the elf¡¯s eyes saw him as. She welcomed any new information. Anything. But there was none that could help her with her goal. Over time, the seal started to weaken. With every new woman he interacted with, his soul was recovering. She wondered if this was on purpose. Then the incident with the demon lord happened. She normally wouldn¡¯t have been able to sneak in when Asmodeus had dove into his mind. She somehow found a path this time. It was almost as if she was being invited in. She didn¡¯t hesitate. She realized that she was baited into watching the exchange between him and Asmodeus. ¡°I¡¯ve been dancing in your palm the entire time¡­¡± He replied with a smirk. He intentionally showed her that he broke the seal. When he said he needed to lay low, it wasn¡¯t from the goddess but from the will of the world. When he thanked his amnesiac self, it was because Maia had dove in, and not Asmodeus. ¡°I had to goad you a bit more,¡± he said. Hilde¡¯s attack timed in perfectly. His regeneration kept him from dying. Rionna poured her all in her healing magic. It helped a bit even though it was unnecessary. He would survive. It showed his regenerative ability to Rionna. Her talent and understanding in the healing arts made her understand a few things. Having her witness that kind of regeneration was a step closer to resurrection magic. It was a forbidden art and it definitely got Maia''s attention. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this impatient though.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ you don¡¯t mean¡­?¡± After his night with Vena, he disabled the interference spell. It prevented anyone from using transfer magic on him. He was expecting for Rionna to get an oracle when she returns to the church. Then, he would get called to meet up with the goddess. ¡°Just how far have you planned this?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter since you rushed things anyway.¡± ¡°Hmp,¡± Maia couldn¡¯t help but pout at those words. Kiryuu stepped back with haste. Myrina had recovered. She tried to take him by surprise but he dodged with minimal movement. He went behind her. He traced something on her back before shoving her towards Alexios, who was starting to get up. The two collided and fell over. He snapped his fingers and the two were launched upward with great force. After reaching a certain height, a blinding explosion engulfed the two. Moments later, they crashed down. Alexios to Maia¡¯s right and Myrina to her left. ¡°Myrina, Alexios, stop it,¡± Maia said to the two that were trying to get up again. They were battered but they would be able to recover. They were still celestial beings, after all. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he handled them with ease. She was frightened. ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Alexios spat. ¡°How can we be defeated by such a powerless being?¡± Kiryuu started to laugh, ¡°you¡¯re relying on your eyes too much, you know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You keep trying to look for water that you fail to realize you¡¯re already drowning.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Maia raised her voice against her aide. She took in a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°I think we got off on the wrong foot, ,¡± Kiryuu leaned back as he hovered in the air, as if sitting on an invisible chair. He crossed his arms and slowly crossed his legs. ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate.¡± ¡°F-fine,¡± she looked away. She worried about his demands, but his movements bothered her. It made her uncomfortable. After all, Kiryuu was still naked. 009: Trying to Bend the Truth
¡®Whichever goddess you are, please don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡¯ she thought. Like Vena, she was more worried about what he would do. She peered inside his head enough to feel that way.
¡®What am I doing?¡¯ She asked herself. She forced herself to step forward but her feet wouldn¡¯t move.
¡®I¡¯m a fool,¡¯ she thought as a Dessa gave her a push. It gave her the start she needed and she quickly ran towards him.
010: The Burning Glow Albion approached the hero. He immediately took off his glove and threw it towards Kiryuu. It was cut in half in mid-air. If that wasn¡¯t enough, it also ignited and burned to ashes. Shino was glaring at the prince as she sheathed the dagger she hid on her person. She already had a notorious reputation. Agitating the royal guard in this situation would not be favorable for her. But, she could not stand such disrespect. Dessa cheekily blew out the flame on her fingertips. She winked playfully at the prince and wiggled her finger side to side. She shared the same sentiments with Shino. ¡°Tch, hiding behind women. If you¡¯re a man, then fight me!¡± Albion shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are,¡± Kiryuu responded without missing a beat. He pulled Vena and Hilde closer to him. ¡°Jealous, I guess?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the prince of the empire,¡± Hilde elbowed his side for both his words and actions. She didn¡¯t pull away from him though. She had a bad impression of the prince, Albion. He has been persistent with his visits. He was also fond of bragging about his status as a hero candidate. It was all to get what he wanted. If that didn¡¯t work, he would use his position. If that also failed, he would use threats and violence. ¡°I see,¡± Kiryuu noticed that Albion reacted to how he pulled them close. He leaned his head on Hilde¡¯s shoulder. No reaction. He leaned his head on Vena¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Ah, he¡¯s fuming.¡¯ Hilde chuckled a bit and told Kiryuu how Albion had been fixated on Vena since a few years back. Of course, none of his methods worked as the adventurer¡¯s guild was supported by the kingdom and the empire. Ever since then, the princess had to go with him to keep him in check. ¡°He hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡± ¡°Y-you¡ª!¡± Lysis stepped between Albion and Kiryuu. Her men followed behind her, already prepared for an altercation. ¡°I would appreciate it if you would take this elsewhere,¡± she said, eyes dead serious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you¡¯re a prince or a hero. If you cause trouble, I¡¯m putting you down.¡±
¡°Watch me, sister. I will definitely show this man his place,¡± he cracked his knuckles and started to stretch. He changed into simple clothes made for training and exercising. On his waist was a short wooden sword. ¡°Hm? Yeah, sure,¡± ignoring the words of her brother, Albion, was a woman with red hair. He was always like this. She started to go with him for his safety. At first, he didn¡¯t like how he was demoted from envoy to escort. He challenged his sister to a duel. It was a one-sided beatdown. Her attention was elsewhere. She preferred dungeon crawling instead of this envoy mission. Because of her brother¡¯s arrogance, she was stuck babysitting. He would just flaunt his position even to his escorts, so she was assigned the role. She, too, was a hero candidate. Though, that was common for nobility and royalty so it didn¡¯t mean that much to her. Thankfully, this time was a bit different. She managed to witness something¡ªor someone interesting. She looked towards the opponent of his brother. He was idly talking to the well known elf receptionist of the guild. He too wore the same set of clothes for training. A genuine hero. She didn¡¯t expect to witness a descent. She had seen summoning rituals but those were done by royal mages. To think that a goddess would personally send someone was unbelievable. Vena was asking Kiryuu if he was doing alright. He just returned, after all. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, kissing her softly on the cheeks. ¡°Kiryuu¡­¡± ¡°Vena¡­¡± Thwack! ¡°Stop messing around,¡± Hilde smacked his head playfully with the training wooden sword. She knows that he was doing it on purpose. Albion could see what he was doing. She had to admit, it was a bit sly. ¡°And you, stop getting carried away,¡± Hilde pinched Vena¡¯s cheek a bit. ¡°Mwu¡­¡± Vena also knew what he was doing but she wasn¡¯t expecting a kiss. As Kiryuu went to face Albion, Hilde gently nudged Vena. ¡°How is he?¡± She asked. ¡°He¡¯s genuinely enjoying himself,¡± Vena responded. ¡°He¡¯s also feeling a bit mischievous.¡± ¡°That was fairly obvious a while ago.¡± Hilde heaved a sigh of relief. She was anxious when he returned. He was a little different but she still felt comfortable in his arms. ¡°I mean¡­ you saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. It was certainly something I¡¯ve never seen before but¡­¡± Vena paused. She still felt a bit guilty for that time. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was nervous too¡­¡± It was when he pulled them into his arms. She was afraid that she would push him away. She was glad it wasn¡¯t the case. Behind them, Dessa and Shino were having their own discussion. Shino seemed to be worried about something. Dessa kept consoling her. Eventually, Shino went and whispered something to Vena. ¡°Wait,¡± Hilde looked at the training sword in her hand. ¡°He forgot this.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is a correction. I wasn¡¯t expecting this immediately after the declaration,¡± Kiryuu muttered to himself. There exist occurrences called ¡®corrections¡¯. A hero finding the last ounce of strength to win. A villain on the verge of escape, only to be mauled by a passing demonic beast. It could be an unexpected meeting of people fated to be together. Fate? Destiny? Karma? Red string of fate? Those were all corrections. As far as he knew, the more prominent a divine presence is, the more likely there are to be corrections. These can come from either deities or the will of the world. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Maia later,¡± he shrugged and faced the prince, who stood a few meters from him. ¡°I commend you for accepting my challenge,¡± Albion pointed the sword at Kiryuu. ¡°I have spent the past years honing my skills. That elf woman will be¡ª¡± An elbow interrupted his monologue. Kiryuu had already closed the gap and ¡®nudged¡¯ Albion¡¯s face. He almost forgot to hold back when Vena was referred to as ¡®that elf woman¡¯. Albion staggered backward a few steps. He placed a hand on his face. There was a painful sensation on his upper lip. He tasted iron. ¡°H-how dare you¡ª¡± There was no one in front of him. He heard some shuffling behind him and turned around and¡ªthere was no one there either. He could only see his sister, chuckling. ¡°Behind you,¡± she said, amused. Albion turned around only to be met with a right hook. He fell back onto his rear and grasped his jaw. ¡°C-cheater! I wasn¡¯t ready!¡± He tried to get up but stumbled to the side. ¡°Fine then,¡± Kiryuu walked back to his initial position. It was obvious that he was playing around. "Let''s start over." From an outsider¡¯s point of view, Kiryuu disappeared from his spot. He immediately appeared in front of Albion. Shino and Vena recognized that move. It was the one he copied from Shino. It was followed up with an elbow strike. If he had aimed at the jaw, he could have knocked out Albion. Instead, he tried to aim for the nose but barely missed. Once more, he used the same move to reposition himself. He had his back towards Albion and faced Fianna. He bowed courteously towards her before the prince sensed his presence. By the time Albion turned around, Kiryuu already moved and was preparing his right hook. Kiryuu went back to his original spot and taunted Albion with a hand gesture. It was as if he was goading the prince with ¡®come at me¡¯. It worked. Albion was provoked. ¡°[Star of Aries, heed my call.]¡± A magic circle appeared under Kiryuu. ¡®A slow spell. I could dispel this right now. I only need to interrupt the formation but¡­ I guess I can wait a bit.¡¯ ¡°[Embrace my foe in eternal torment. Flame prison!]¡± He smirked. He thought that an otherworlder would see magic for the first time. He was certain that the hero was confused. Now it is too late to escape the spell. Flames erupted from the ground and swallowed Kiryuu. The flames spun into a sphere and enclosed him. Those outside could see a silhouette of his form. He wasn¡¯t taking any action.
¡°Now then,¡± Kiryuu said as he was encased in flame. ¡°[Status]¡± |Kiryuu |Hero of the Goddess |STR: E? If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.|DEX: E? |CON: E? |INT: E? |WIS: E? |CHR: E? | Unique Ability: Conqueror | Sealed Ability: Rapid Movement | Sealed Ability: Mana Manipulation | Sealed Ability: Physical Enhancement | Sealed Ability: Sleight of Hand ¡°Woah, nice,¡± he said as he looked at his updated status. The cross marks were still faint but they were there. He read on a bit. He initially thought that sealed abilities couldn¡¯t be used. It turns out that he could use them but not at their full potential. There were conditions for them to be unlocked. There was nothing stated on what those conditions were. This was like how he originally planned it. He would need to make an effort to recover his abilities. It would seem that it adapted to the system of the world. He found no issues with that. ¡°Now then,¡± he banished his status card and cracked his knuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s test this out.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± Hilde furrowed her brow. Given how Kiryuu moved a while ago, it was highly unlikely for him to get caught. She guessed that he let himself get caught on purpose. ¡°He¡¯s testing something,¡± Dessa responded. She could see the flow of mana and saw that there was a shell between Kiryuu and the flames. That mana control was crude. But, with each second, the flow of mana started to get more refined. She understood. He was regaining his abilities. She couldn¡¯t help but show excitement. Kiryuu¡¯s silhouette held his hand out. The flames were suddenly blown away, only to gather into his palm. The flames burned brighter as they formed into a ball the size of an adult¡¯s head. ¡°W-what?!¡± Albion saw that Kiryuu was unscathed. ¡°That¡¯s not fair! How could you escape that?!¡± ¡°Catch,¡± Kiryuu said, as the ball of flame shot out towards the prince. ¡°S-star¡­ star¡­¡± Albion stuttered as the ball of flame rapidly approached. Then, the fire dissipated and completely dispersed. It wasn¡¯t what Kiryuu intended. Someone else interfered. He noticed and closed the distance between them. The flame ended up as the perfect distraction so he could deliver a left hook. He hit Albion square on the jaw and followed up with an uppercut as a finisher. He maintained that pose as his opponent was knocked out. The princess simply looked at her brother on the ground. ¡°Will someone please get this fool out of here?¡± She requested while prodding her brother with her foot. Ah, he''s breathing. Two of the knights from Lysis¡¯ unit went and fetched the prince. They had to make sure there were no serious injuries, just to be sure. There were a lot of witnesses. Albion would not be able to accuse Kiryuu of any false charges. That, and Fianna watched the entire thing. ¡°You made a good show out of it,¡± the princess addressed Kiryuu and approached him. ¡°I admit that I was feeling mischievous,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. He needed to be brought down a peg¡­ or ten,¡± she sighed. ¡°My mother has been spoiling him so much. It all went to his head.¡± ¡°You protected him, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Eh? You noticed?¡± She chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s still my younger brother, after all. I don¡¯t want him getting disfigured by that attack.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think he could handle it? That armor looked decent enough.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt the armor¡¯s protection. I was just surprised how densely concentrated the mana was in that ball of flame.¡± ¡°You still extinguished it fairly easily,¡± he already knew who it was that interfered. ¡°Wanna have a go?¡± Her real intention slipped out. She knew that her brother was no match for a hero. She didn¡¯t expect the hero to do some interesting things. It got her all fired up. ¡°I would be honored.¡± Fianna smiled and picked up the training sword that her brother dropped. Kiryuu nodded as he sensed an object flying towards his head at an impressive speed. He smirked and reached out his hand to catch it without looking. Unfortunately, he was completely off the mark and it smacked him on the head. He turned around and looked at Hilde, who stuck her tongue out at him. She was adept with throwing weapons. Throwing the training sword toward his hand would be easy. She felt like he was getting a bit too friendly with the princess so she went for the head. Kiryuu rubbed the back of his head as he picked up the training sword. He gave it a couple of practice swings before facing the princess. ¡°Shall we?¡±
Fianna dashed, immediately closing the gap. She swung her weapon at him. It was a clean cut to the neck. But, for Kiryuu, Shino was faster. He took a step back and leaned enough to dodge with minimal movement. Fianna immediately followed up that missed swing with a thrust. Kiryuu took in a deep breath and disappeared from her sight. ¡°Got you!¡± Fianna fired off a spell behind her at that moment. Flames erupted towards where Kiryuu appeared. ¡°Woah there!¡± He immediately enchanted the outer layer of the training sword. He swiped at the flames with it to disperse them. He tilted his neck to the side. Fianna had used the flames as a cover and had thrust at him. Her sword whizzed by his ear. He stepped forward and aimed a knee at her abdomen. She blocked it with her free arm. They were too close to swing their swords. Both of them tilted their heads back and lunged at each other. There was an unpleasant sound when they collided. They staggered away from each other, dazed and clutching their heads. Fianna recovered first and fired a flame lance towards Kiryuu. He quickly inhaled and disappeared. She was waiting for this moment. She noticed that he had to take in a deep breath every time he disappeared. She was not sure what the skill was exactly. There were three possibilities for the skill: movement, teleportation, or time manipulation. She crossed out time manipulation. It would have been handy during their close quarters encounter. It wouldn¡¯t have been a draw if he could manipulate time. That was her assumption. It was either teleportation or movement. The former didn¡¯t need travel but has a set destination. The latter required travel but was more flexible. She felt that he was still testing this ability. Either he could only teleport a set distance or he could not yet fully control the rapid movement. She estimated the distance where he would reappear. The flame lance was just a bait. She turned around and swung her sword. Kiryuu appeared just as she predicted. He should have no time to inhale. He smirked as he disappeared. The sword hit nothing but air. He appeared in the same spot. She swung her sword again but he ducked to avoid it. He grabbed her wrist and her collar. The next she saw was her vision tumbling upside down as he had thrown her down on the ground. ¡°Hah¡­ I see¡­ I was the one¡­ baited,¡± she tried to catch her breath. ¡°Your guess was pretty close,¡± he said. ¡°You were just a bit off the mark.¡± It was a movement skill as she thought. Due to the sealed state, there were limits to what he could do. He had to stop breathing when he activated the skill. When she predicted where he was going to appear, he still had enough breath to perform it two more times. He gambled on those times as he performed the skill in rapid succession. The first was to dodge the blow. The second was to get back into position. ¡°It¡¯s my loss,¡± she admitted ¡°It was a good fight,¡± he said as he helped her get up. ¡°The goddess has picked a good hero this time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Usually, otherworlder heroes tend to be¡­ inexperienced. Instead, they have the blessing and the potential of growing at an outstanding rate.¡± ¡°So you train them?¡± ¡°Yes, we train them to get them accustomed to fighting. Our court mages should be performing the summoning ritual soon.¡± The same could be said for the kingdom. Their hero summoning ritual would be done in the next few days. It was a bit delayed due to the Asmodeus incident. Also, a certain priestess escaped to join a feast instead of resting. ¡°If you ever visit the empire, please let me know.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± He offered his hand, which she gladly shook. ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hilde and the others had approached. ¡°Indeed. He was even faster than when we first fought,¡± Shino said. She knew well how that skill worked. She could probably replicate what he did but it might take her a while to master. ¡°Using that skill in rapid succession. I never thought of using it like that.¡± She would use it to close the gap between her and the target. It was enough to take someone down. When faced against several opponents, she would jump into a blind spot. It gave her enough time to use that skill again. It was impossible for her to change directions during movement. Instead, he used in rapid succession. He was able to move back enough to dodge and immediately return to counterattack. ¡°That mana control is something else too,¡± Dessa chimed in. She had a sparkle in her eyes and was almost drooling. ¡°Master. I¡¯d like to request your help in the forge some time.¡± Dealing with material with high magic conductivity requires talent. Controlling and manipulating mana with precision is a must. A talented blacksmith needs to be proficient in these fields. Especially if they wish to create enchanted or magic items. Dessa already knew that Kiryuu has high quality mana. She didn¡¯t know he was good in controlling it too. It was yet to be seen if he was as precise as her on manipulation and control. If he assisted her in created a weapon for him, she might be able to finely tune that weapon. It would be a legendary weapon that would synchronize perfectly with him. A weapon befitting of a hero. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Fianna looked at the women before her before she turned back to Kiryuu. ¡°I do wonder. Who in the world are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Kiryuu,¡± Vena held onto his arm and smiled. Dangerously. ¡°I think you owe us an explanation.¡± Dessa was chuckling to herself. She only caught a glimpse of his memories but she was certain where her loyalties lie. ¡°Erm. Um. Why don¡¯t we talk about it over dinner?¡± He owed them at least that much. Meanwhile, Rionna had gone over to the unconscious prince. She already checked and made sure that he didn¡¯t have any internal injuries. He would wake up in a while¡­ probably. ¡°How should I report this?¡± Lysis asked Rionna, keeping her voice low. ¡°The prince¡¯s attitude is already known. He was foolish to challenge the hero that was able to subjugate a demon lord.¡± ¡°He also defeated that woman in combat, huh?¡± ¡°Yes. I did not see it but I got the details from Vena.¡± ¡°I see. Should we warn the nobles?¡± ¡°No, let them do what they want. It will be their own undoing,¡± Rionna chuckled to herself. Lysis felt a shiver down her spine. ¡°Those foolish enough to do anything to him should prepare for the consequences. This would be a good way to weed them out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved that he is not an enemy of the kingdom,¡± Lysis sighed and shook her head. ¡°You could offer yourself to him if you¡¯re that worried,¡± Rionna teased. ¡°Please don¡¯t say something so frightening with a bright smile,¡± Lysis groaned. Her duty was to the kingdom. If she were told to offer herself to ensure its safety and prosperity, she would do so. Thankfully, it might not have to come to that. She is completely inexperienced with such things. ¡°Ara~ Even the queen might offer herself, you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡° ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Hiya!¡± Lysis chopped Rionna on the head. ¡°Do take care to avoid insinuating such things. It would lead to bad rumors.¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± she rubbed her head and cast minor healing to relieve the pain. Rionna kept her eyes on the empire¡¯s princess. The empire should be almost ready to perform the summoning ritual. The appearance of the first hero is usually a sign. The arrival of the other heroes are nearing. News will spread soon. The first hero descended on the kingdom. The kingdom itself was ready to perform their own summoning ritual. The principality wouldn¡¯t be performing any summons. They already have candidates waiting to be chosen. There was always at least one hero chosen from the principality. Soon, the demon lords will show themselves. Asmodeus was the only one that tried to integrate into their society. The other demon lords fought until the end. They either died or hid elsewhere. Those demon lords will either revive or reveal themselves soon. This cycle was interesting. It was the first cycle where a demon lord would ally herself with the hero before the wheels are set into motion. ¡°We¡¯re going to be very busy.¡± Rionna muttered to no one in particular. 011: Cold and Lost in Desperation After their sparring, Kiryuu managed to convince them to discuss things over a meal. Filled with curiosity, the princess gladly welcomed the invitation. Rionna was adamant on having another feast but Lysis dragged her away. She will take part with the upcoming hero summoning along with the other priestesses. She still turned up during dinner though. She escaped while Lysis and her team were busy with guarding the prince. The prince was livid when he regained consciousness. He walked away on his own and left her sister alone. He planned to go to a brothel but Lysis warned him. Should he vent out his frustration on someone else, she will hunt him down. He tried to talk back but her killing intent rendered him speechless. Raful has been managing the guild in Hilde¡¯s place so he couldn¡¯t attend. Kiryuu thought that Raful seemed more like a guildmaster than Hilde. She seemed to sense this so she glared at him. He pretended not to notice and avoided her gaze. People were more festive right now because of the heroic descent. It was something they had never seen before. Most of the adventurers were out drinking and celebrating. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t drink,¡± Rionna said with a wink. ¡°You never change,¡± Fianna addressed her. ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite a lot.¡± The two knew each other from their adventuring days. Rionna was already a veteran when she met the princess. It was during a battle against the demons. Adventurers and reinforcements were dispatched to the empire. Back then, the princess was still a promising new adventurer. Upon hearing this, Kiryuu wondered how old Rionna was. He kept it to himself but Rionna was smiling at him. He felt a menacing aura from her. He decided to change the topic. ¡°It must be a pain being a babysitter,¡± Kiryuu told Fianna. ¡°It¡¯s annoying but someone has to do it,¡± she turned her attention to him. She looked at their circle and couldn''t help but chuckle. Kiryuu, the hero who descended from the goddess herself. Seated beside him were Vena and Hilde. The popular and cute guild receptionist, and the notorious and attractive guild master. Dessa sat beside Hilde, and Shino beside Vena. A well-known master artisan and an infamous deadly beauty. The kind and gentle priestess Rionna sat next to Dessa. Fianna, the flame princess of the Empire, sat between Shino and Rionna. ¡°This is such a grand table,¡± she chuckled and turned to Shino. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d find myself seated next to you.¡± ¡°Likewise,¡± Shino nodded and drank from her cup. ¡°Anyway,¡± she noticed that Shino was brooding over something else. She turned to Kiryuu. ¡°What¡¯s your story?¡± Heads turned toward him. They were also curious. Even though Dessa was able to peer through his mind, there were too many things to piece things together. All she could remember was that feeling of incredible curiosity. It was an exhilarating thirst. ¡°That¡¯s right, Kiryuu,¡± Vena said. She was seated beside him and had her arm wrapped around his. He escaped explaining earlier because of that encounter with the prince. There was no way out this time. ¡°Geez, stop using your eyes. I¡¯m not going to lie,¡± he gently placed his hand over Vena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± she pouted and pushed his hand away. He pondered for a bit. It was difficult to explain in full detail. He started explaining in the simplest terms he could think of. It was up to them whether they believe him or not. ¡°I¡¯m a wanderer,¡± he started. ¡°I travel between worlds. Sometimes it¡¯s within my control. Sometimes it just happens without my knowledge.¡± He paused for a bit and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Anyway, moving on. When I was transported into this world, it seemed that I encountered certain issues. An outside force meddled with my travel. I lost my memories because of that.¡± There was no lie in what he said. He was only telling them what was needed, of course, so he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°The goddess was able to call out to me. She had been watching from the beginning. It was thanks to her that I was able to recover my memories but¡­¡± He looked at his hand for a bit. Slowly, he clenched it into a fist. ¡°In return, she chose me as her hero. Something like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was complete silence. His story was a difficult pill to swallow. It only gave more questions than answers. Dessa¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She got up and walked up behind him. She embraced him tightly. Her chest pressed against his back. He could definitely feel a soft alluring sensation. ¡°Master~¡± She was slightly drooling. Her true intentions showed. ¡°Those memories of yours, please let me see more of them~¡± ¡°Mn¡­¡± Vena could see that Kiryuu was definitely stimulated by Dessa¡¯s chest. She pouted and pressed closer to him. She pressed her chest against his arm. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Hilde hit all three of them on the head. ¡°You¡­¡± Pervert is what she was about to call him. Though, she was also envious and wanted to snuggle up to him a bit. Kiryuu wrapped an arm around Hilde¡¯s waist and pulled her close. He kissed her cheek and Hilde started turning a shade of red. When he nuzzled her neck, it caught her by surprise. She elbowed his side before hiding her flustered face. ¡°Master~ I want a kiss too!¡± Dessa joined in and continued to cling onto him. Vena sighed and shook her head. There was a desire for her to monopolize him. But that was how it was with heroes and otherworlders. Her attention shifted to Shino, who was simply spectating. ¡°You¡¯re getting worried for nothing,¡± she told her. She noticed how chaotic her aura was recently. It was as if she would crumble at a single touch. ¡°Mistress, I¡­¡± ¡°Just ask him yourself. It¡¯s not like you need my permission for everything.¡± Vena was flattered that Shino held her in high regard. Shino recognized Vena as the legal wife in this situation. ¡°I¡­ very well,¡± she nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ so there¡¯s already a hierarchy, huh?¡± Fianna couldn¡¯t help but chime in. She intended to lighten the mood. It worked well enough and Rionna started to tease Vena about it. Their small celebration continued until Lysis barged in and dragged Rionna away. It was then that they bid each other their farewells. The princess had some business left with the queen so she left with Lysis. She also helped drag away Rionna. The priestess kept insisting on having just one drink but everyone knew she won¡¯t stop at just one. Hilde and Vena decided to drop by the guild first. They need to update Raful on how things went. Things weren¡¯t as busy as it normally was. But, they still had to make sure things were running smoothly. Dessa went back to her shop. She had a lot to prepare. She requested that Kiryuu visit her shop soon. She wanted to make him a weapon. A weapon to surpass all legendary weapons. Kiryuu and Shino returned to the inn they were staying at. While on the way, Kiryuu spoke up. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± He asked. ¡°Master, I¡­ no, I am simply in awe at your strength,¡± she replied with hesitation. ¡°I see,¡± he knew that it was not the case. He wouldn¡¯t force her to speak up. He could. After all, she was his slave. He never felt that was the case. Even though he lost his memories at the time, he was certain of one thing. Something drew them together. It might be a correction. It might be something called a trope. It hasn¡¯t been that long since their paths crossed. He wanted to continue treading the same path with her and everyone else. ¡°You¡¯re always welcome to talk to me when you feel like it,¡± he assured her. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She bowed her head. They didn¡¯t talk even after they reached the inn. They went to their respective beds to rest.
But as he expected, she went to his room for a nightly visit. It was impressive. Her presence was almost undetectable. He pretended to sleep.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°¡­¡± It didn¡¯t work. ¡°Master¡­ you are awake, are you not?¡± She immediately saw through his ruse. ¡°Yeah,¡± he sat up and looked at her. He wondered if she was just guessing. ¡°Allow me to service you,¡± she said as she climbed onto the bed and sat on his lap. She wore only her lingerie. She tried pressing her body against his but he stopped her. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Something felt wrong. It was like the last time she tried this. ¡°I only wish to be of use to you, Master.¡± He combed his fingers through her hair. ¡°You can tell me anything.¡± ¡°I¡­ please hold me.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he pulled her head to his chest and embraced her. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t throw me away,¡± she said weakly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He stroked her hair and tried to comfort her. ¡°What did you even buy me for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. He had no memories then. ¡°At the time, I thought to myself, ¡®I must have this woman¡¯.¡± When they first met, she saw nothing from him, not even a speck of strength. She refused to acknowledge him. Yet, she lost. She believed that perhaps she was simply unable to comprehend his strength so her eyes did not work. She was right. When he descended, her eyes showed her a small glowing light on his chest. That light grew and expanded outward limitlessly. She was blinded by his radiance. That light settled and everything appeared normal. She realized it. She was too occupied looking for any semblance of his strength. She did not realize how it was already beyond her. It was the first time she saw a person with such a mysterious power. She wanted to be by his side. She wanted to walk with him. But he was too far and out of her reach. Something stirred inside her. She saw herself being left behind. Thrown away. Those thoughts continued to plague her. It brought back terrible memories. There was a voice she had not heard from in years. It started to cry out. ¡°Useless things get thrown away,¡± she muttered as she held onto his shirt. ¡°Useless things get thrown away.¡± She continued to repeat those words, almost in a trance. She was at her limit. She was unable to keep this up any longer. Kiryuu gently tilted her head up so she could look at him. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t throw me away! I will do anything! Anything!¡± She was frantic. ¡°Just what did they put you through?¡± He wondered. ¡°This worthless one¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± She clung onto him.
Shino Tsubasa. It was the name she was given. It meant she was finally worth something. It meant she had a purpose. She no longer remembers her old name. Most of them were orphans of war. Some were sold by parents who could not afford another mouth to feed. A handful of them were like her. Otherworlders. They were a prized catch. Otherworlds tend to have a rare or unique skill. She had her eyes. She could perceive and assess someone¡¯s strength or threat level. That alone was pointless. She was still physically unable to fight. She was caught all too easily. Some had better skills. They were worth more. Perhaps it was a blessing that she was not among them. Those otherworlders were turned into experiments. They were bought and broken by people fascinated by skills. Most of the experiments were about replicating or transferring skills. It seemed that the rarer a skill was, the harder it is to replicate or transfer. Those like her with negligible skills were thrown among the generic haul. They were told to do only one thing. Survive. The first thing they were told to do so was to forget their names. They were assigned numbers. Those will be their identities until they were given worth. Their names were beaten out of their bodies. Every time they were asked of their identity, they need to answer by their number. Anything else was a wrong answer. Wrong answers meant beatings, or worse. During the day, they were tossed into the wild. They had until the setting of the sun to return. There were magical beasts being raised in that area. At night, those beasts were more active. If they could not return, they would serve as feed. Those that could get back before the sun sets were given a hard piece of bread and a bowl of watered down soup. They were allowed to sleep inside the warehouses. There were no beds but they had a roof over their heads. Those who got back at night were refused any food. They were also not allowed to sleep inside. They had to endure the cold. The assaults began at night. Those outside were the first targets. They served as stress relievers. Being beaten was the least of their worries. After all, they were not worth anything to these people. As they were abused, they kept being told that it¡¯s their own fault. They were weak. They were worthless. They deserved this. Shino was known as number 26535 then. During the first night, she was unable to return in time. The cold made it difficult for her to sleep. She easily noticed the men approaching because of her eyes. They showed her bright wisps of light approaching. She hid herself on the edge of the forest and saw everything. The next night, those eyes helped her find the way back faster. She wanted to return late but her hunger won in the end. Still, she waited for others to arrive before she returned. She dreaded being alone in that place. It was crude but food is food. After her meal, she slept immediately even though it wasn¡¯t dark yet. She wanted to wake up before the sun sets so she can find a place to hide. She failed. As she was trying to leave the shelter, she was spotted. She was caught and dragged back inside. They next day, she was sore all over but was given no rest. They were thrown into the wild again. She tried to find food but it was fruitless. She returned. She gulped down her soup and took her bread. She then went out and ran back into the forest. Some started to do the same, getting only their daily rations and hiding nearby. Not everyone could do it. There were still those that remained during the night. They simply accepted the assault. At one time a young girl was dragged away. She kept a rock on her person. When she found the chance, she hit her captor on the head. She wailed on him and bashed his head. His friends tried to help but a man told them to just watch. He had an air of authority around him. He was addressed as Boss Rayis. After she was done, Rayis clapped and congratulated her. She was now worth something. When he approached, she tried to fight back but was easily overwhelmed. He tossed her to the other men. He told them to teach her the basics. Rayis turned to the forest. He smirked. The men started to enter the forest. They caught everyone hiding nearby and gathered them in front of their boss. Those in the shelter were also gathered outside. Shino thought her hiding spot was good but she was still found. Even those that climbed trees were caught. They were all given soft bread and warm soup. They were cautious at first. Shino caved at the smell of the soup and gave in. She felt alive for the first time. The soup had taste and the bread didn¡¯t feel like a rock passing through her body. ¡°Do anything and everything to survive. Throw away everything else,¡± Rayis said. ¡°A moment of silence for those unable to return. At least they fed my pets.¡± He addressed those that kept staying at the shelter. In particular, there were those that did not put up any resistance after a while. ¡°You useless lot. Well, you still managed to return so we will find some use for you. Be grateful.¡± He then turned to those caught in the forest. ¡°Those that adapted and tried to hide, good. You have some bit of worth.¡± He turned to the girl that attacked one of his men. ¡°You should strive to be like her. Do everything you need to survive.¡± ¡°But remember this. I own every single one of you,¡± he said. ¡°So you damn better be useful.¡± He turned to the man with his face caved in. He was still breathing but barely. Rayis took a vial from his pocket and poured it on the man. His wounds rapidly recovered. ¡°Thanks, boss,¡± the man said and got up. He felt his face for any abnormalities. It still felt a bit sore but he was healed. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me,¡± Rayis said and gestured to the other men. ¡°Thank you for your contribution.¡± The other men started to drag him away and into the forest. The man started to panic and pleaded for his life. ¡°Wait! Boss! I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t throw me in there! Don¡¯t throw me in there!¡± ¡°I have no use for idiots that get bested by a young untrained girl,¡± he said. ¡°Well, you could still be pet food.¡± Shino later learned that the man was bound and left to be feasted on by the beasts. Those beasts had been trained to be aggressive toward humans. They were mainly bought or rented for cleanup and disposal. The clients were usually those that do not want to leave any trace of their victims. The first group was trained to be spies. They were used mainly to gather information. They had little combat ability but were proficient in escaping. Those that failed were sent to nobles that offered a lot of money. The younger and more attractive ones fetched a higher price. The second group was given combat training. The girl was included in this group. They were trained to be assassins. The first thing they mastered was hiding their presence. Anyone caught within a time limit was beaten half to death. They were given a potion to help them recover. It did wonders physically, but not mentally. Then every night, they were given a target and a wooden stick with red dye. They were only allowed to attack their target or anyone that would attack them. In the morning, those that had the least red dyes on them were given a more luxurious breakfast. Their last test was held in the forest. They were each given a target in the group to kill. To pass, they need to survive by nightfall and kill their target. They can also kill their assigned assassin and they would pass. Those that passed from both groups were finally given names. Years passed and the organization continued to thrive in the underground. It was not until recently that it was brought down.
Rayis was a war profiteer. He would profit from the conflict between nobles. His network extended until the underground of the empire and the principality. It was through the effort of the late king and the heroes that his organization was shut down. It was revealed that he was an otherworlder summoned by the empire. Because he had no skills, he was tossed away by the previous king. He was only able to obtain skills because of his experiments. He could stand against the elite knights but was still no match for a hero. They brought him down and captured him. He was executed via bronze bull. But at the time, instead of screams of agony, maniacal laughter echoed until his death. A few weeks after that came the massacre of the royal family. The remaining assassins were given one last mission. Rayis knew his end was near. They timed it right as the adopted princess was away. She immediately returned upon hearing the news. She fought off the assassins and took them down. She wanted to keep them alive. When they realized they were no match for a hero, they ran away. They were found dead soon. They took their own lives by ingesting poison. Shino was the only one that kept fighting. When she finally gave up, she tried to take her own life but was stopped by the hero princess. Shino thought that perhaps her opponent wanted to finish her herself. She laid down her arms and knelt on the floor. She closed her eyes, waiting for her death. At the very least, she thought, she was useful until the end. Instead, she was placed under a binding spell until the slave crest was embedded onto her body. The princess told her that death was an escape, not a punishment. She needed to atone. Shino lost her purpose. She thought that she might find it as a criminal slave but her previous buyers were all trash. They only wanted her for her body or their own sadistic needs. She was still able to defend herself but she was not allowed to kill. She kept running away. She had nowhere else to go but the slave merchant.
¡°I am the only one left,¡± Shino snuggled up against him. ¡°Even I am forbidden to take my own life. I envy that girl who fought back.¡± ¡°The one with the rock?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shino said. ¡°She never got her name.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kiryuu continued to stroke her hair. ¡°It was during the final test,¡± she said. ¡°She was my target.¡± 012: A Moment is All We Are ¨ˆHero? What a joke. Quit this farce. This is what happens when you try to be something you¡¯re not, after all. ?There must be a way. ¨ˆDo you think of her as a broken vase? That previous girl, perhaps. But this one¡­ this one is as good as powdered dust. ?Then I will mold that dust into a finer vessel. ¨ˆHow? You can barely hold yourself together, ¡®hero¡¯. ?Lies¡­ I¡¯m perfectly fine. ¨ˆYou¡¯re falling apart at the seams. And you¡¯re bringing everything down with you. ?I can fix this. I can still make this work. ¨ˆAdmit it. This is still just another story to you. ?Shut up¡­ ¨ˆWhat makes you any different from the deities you used to abhor? ?I¡­
¡°...I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Master?¡± Shino looked up Kiryuu. He seemed to be in a trance. She tried to pull away but he tightened his embrace. Kiryuu blinked several times and snapped out of his trance. He heard a faint snapping sound in his head. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± ¡°Shino,¡± he stroked her hair and sighed. ¡°Yes?¡± It surprised her but she enjoyed the sensation nonetheless. ¡°What is it you truly wish for?¡± His words made it seem as if time had stopped. She went through a great ordeal. There was but one thing he could do. It was dangerous but he could make it so those things never happened. But there were a lot of repercussions. He would have to deal with every one of them. The risk of the Will of the World finding him out at that would be really high. There was also the risk of creating a domino effect and causing all kinds of problems. He would have to fix those as well. But if he succeeded, that would invalidate everything she went through. All her pain and suffering, gone. But so would the person she became today. She told him her story but he felt there was something more. He refused to believe that her desire was something as simple as ¡®being useful¡¯. There was turmoil. He had been trying to wrap his head around it. She had tried to seduce him at first. But then, she was pushing him away when he wanted to treat her as a comrade. Now, she was offering her body so he wouldn¡¯t throw her away. Her actions have been contradictory, almost as if there was an inner conflict. ¡°I¡­¡± Shino had already let go of who she was in the past. Her name. Her old world. Her family. During her ¡®training¡¯, they hammered those things out of her. But they were not able to take away one thing she held onto all this time. Ever since she found herself in that horrible situation, she only wanted one thing. To be saved. All those years, she clung onto the hope that someone would save her from her misery. She couldn¡¯t run away. There were eyes and ears everywhere. Death was not an option either. She was afraid of what they would do to her body or soul if she died. After all, she had already seen Rayis do things that should have been impossible. Her experience warped her. The steel-willed survivor kept the facade. The one that wanted to be saved was buried deep within her. Her words became twisted. ¡®You are not worthy to be my master¡¯ meant that the person just wanted her for her body. After she got her name, the only ones allowed to touch her were the higher ups. They were ¡®the worthy ones¡¯ according to Rayis. She didn¡¯t want her body to be defiled any more than it already was. ¡®You are not strong enough¡¯ meant that the person held promise. But she was subconsciously comparing them to her old master. She wanted to be with someone stronger than Rayis. She feared his return. She wanted to be freed from her shackles. The hero princess, now currently the queen, held the most promise. Because of her, the organization fell. As they executed their leader, she thought that she was finally free. She hoped that she would be out of his reach. She offered her neck in the end. She felt relieved. Her suffering would finally come to an end But she was denied. Atonement? What bullshit was that? Hasn¡¯t she already suffered enough? She resigned to her fate. Waiting until the time where Rayis would return. A nagging feeling gnawed at her. The feeling that her old master would find a way to return. No one else could save her. No one else could help her. Everyone that wanted to buy her were not worthy nor strong enough. Except¡­ The past days caused her turmoil. The strong but chained exterior. The weak and caged interior. One desperate not to be thrown away. The other begging to be saved this entire time. Recently, that exterior started to crumble and the voice within her started to claw her way out. She looked up at him. Her eyes started to water. A moment of weakness was all took for her lips to quiver. ¡®Save me.¡¯
¡°Hmm~¡± Dessa hummed to herself as she was organizing her tools. She took the ingot from before and rubbed it on her cheek. The idea of crafting a weapon that would surpass anything she had ever created made her drool a bit. She send a presence and turned around. A shadowy figure stood behind her. It tried to grab her but a serpentine tail sent it flying toward the wall. Her lower half had transformed into something like a snake¡¯s. This was Asmodeus¡¯ demon lord form. She slithered over to the figure. Several rainbow colored feathers shot out toward her. They bounced off an invisible barrier. She constrained the figure with her tail and pulled them closer. ¡°Lucy,¡± Asmodeus smiled as she recognized the figure. An attractive slender woman garbed in a dark red gothic dress with black trimmings. Her golden hair was tied up in a ponytail, complimented by a red ribbon. ¡°It¡¯s Lucifer!¡± She glared at Asmodeus with her golden eyes. Asmodeus loosened her hold and placed Lucifer down onto the floor. ¡°What are you doing here, Lucy?¡± ¡°Lucifer!¡± She repeated. Asmodeus always shortened her name. It was irritating. The others may be fine with their nicknames but not her. ¡°Yes, yes, Lucy. What are you doing here?¡± As always, Asmodeus ignored her objections. ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Lucifer sighed and shook her head. ¡°Whatever. I heard that you got hooked by a hero, is that right?¡± She heard that Asmodeus was defeated by a hero and became a familiar. Some of the rumors went as far saying she was one of his slaves or lovers. For Lucifer, this seemed more like standard deception. She could not accept that a demon lord would be defeated by a hero so early in the cycle. After all, the seven demon lords are extremely powerful beings. Asmodeus is the weakest when it comes to raw strength. But she should have no problems dealing with an inexperienced hero. Asmodeus was one of the more crafty ones. When it comes to craftiness, they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Satan. That vixen was one hell of a schemer. Picture this: a hero overflowing with the desire for women plus the demon lord of lust. Lucifer had that kind of scenario written in her head. She believed that it was actually the hero that was defeated and enamored. An otherworlder became a candidate. But Asmodeus was already manipulating his emotions and desires. Unable to control his lust, he would end up a puppet to the demon lord. It was easy to cloud his mind with promises and rewards that would fulfill his lust. It so happens that the puppet candidate was also chosen by the goddess. There were no other heroes yet but they already have one in their grasp. A puppet hero was a huge advantage this early in the cycle. At least, that¡¯s what Lucifer thought. Asmodeus was conflicted when she heard all about that elaborate scenario. She was not sure whether to go along with it or tell the truth. She felt the need to consult Kiryuu with this matter. Going along with that plan meant that Lucifer would focus on a candidate to turn to her side. The goddesses may be able to call forth heroes but even those heroes had their own desires. Getting candidates and heroes over to their side was nothing new. In the past cycles, there was at least one or two heroes that would change sides. But they would end up perishing because they were outnumbered.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. They misunderstood her defeat as a ploy. They started to move earlier than expected. Well, most of them. Belphegor is most likely holing up in her den. She is the perfect shut-in. To compliment that, she boasts the highest defensive capabilities. She is the most difficult to reach, let alone defeat. In the previous cycles, she was left alone. It was easier to deal with her minions. As long as there is no longer a threat, they let her be. If she denied that claim and admitted the truth, it was possible for the demon lords to go after Kiryuu. She was not worried for him. At all. She was worried for her fellow demon lords. They were still sisters, after all. There was also the risk of those closest to him being dragged into the conflict as collateral damage. She tried to imagine a pissed off Kiryuu going on a rampage. A cold shiver went down her spine all the way to the tip of her tail. ¡®As I thought, I should really consult with Master first.¡¯ As she thought that, she sensed a familiar presence coming in through the front door. Lucifer sensed it too. That presence soon made its way to where the two demon lords were conversing. ¡°Master?¡± Asmodeus exclaimed. It was Kiryuu, somewhat. His appearance was a bit pale and wispy. It almost seemed as if he had been solidified smoke. ¡°Master?¡± Lucifer raised her brow. She squinted her eyes at Asmodeus. ¡°I can explain.¡± ¡°No need. He¡¯s ¡®that¡¯ kind of person, huh?¡± She misunderstood again. ¡°No wonder you had no problem roping him in.¡± ¡°Dessa,¡± Kiryuu walked over to Asmodeus, completely ignoring Lucifer. That annoyed Lucifer. Her human form was quite the beauty. Her dress complimented her alluring curves. But she pondered about it. If he was ignoring her, then she can only confirm the charm. Kiryuu stroked Asmodeus'' serpentine body as he got closer. He gazed at her form, almost as if licking her all over. ¡°Mn~¡± Asmodeus completely didn¡¯t expect it. She knew how attractive her physical appearance is. As a human. Right now, she was in her demon lord form, a monstrous state. The sudden sensual act got her flustered. Her tail started to swing down and hit the floor repeatedly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you two alone for now,¡± Lucifer bowed courteously. She was still trying to get the attention of the hero. It didn''t work. She clicked her tongue as her figure burst into a flurry of glowing feathers. She was content with what she saw. She hated it. But she applauded Asmodeus¡¯ ability. Plus, that lust in his eyes were genuine. ¡°Ah, I wonder,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Should I go for a candidate right now or wait for a hero?¡±
¡°Master¡­ um¡­¡± Dessa had leaned back in surprise. She bumped against the table as Kiryuu stopped right in front of her. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± He asked as he wrapped his arms around her waist. Despite his appearance, he was very tangible. Dessa was outright confused. She knew for certain that he was not charmed. For some reason, he was coming onto her even if she was in her current form. She climbed up on the counter and slithered backwards. Kiryuu suddenly climbed onto the table, causing Dessa to fall back in surprise. She tried to get back up but he pushed her down. He reached out and pulled a green feather from behind her ear. He blew onto it and the feather shattered like glass.
¡°Tch,¡± Lucifer clicked her tongue. ¡°Did he know or was he just trying to look cool?¡± She left behind one of those feathers to keep watch. In her current flustered state, Asmodeus shouldn''t notice it. She found it strange that the hero would spot the feather. To be fair, it looked like he was just teasing her sister. She admitted that he was smooth. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± she convinced herself. ¡°That hero couldn¡¯t even tell that Asmodeus was in her demon lord form.¡± She shrugged and continued her merry way. She planned to visit her other sisters to inform them of Asmodeus¡¯ success.
Shino had cried her heart out before falling asleep. For all the things she went through, she couldn¡¯t tell a single soul until now. She clung onto Kiryuu the entire time. He indulged her and embraced her. When he did, she stirred a bit and smiled. He already had an idea on how to deal with Rayis. Doing it by himself might be problematic. He needs to rely on Dessa. But he couldn¡¯t leave Shino. ¡°I wonder if this is enough,¡± he gathered copious amounts of mana in his hand. The skill was called Mana Manipulation. It was a simple ability to manipulate mana. It seemed vague but he¡¯d rather call it versatile. There were two things he noticed when he sparred with the siblings from the empire. The prince needed to chant. The princess threw spells at him without chanting anything. He also tested it once. He was able to absorb the flames and throw it back towards the prince without any chant. He can only assume that a strong mental image is needed. The chanting is something that helps with that. He doesn¡¯t know what those ¡®stars¡¯ represent but he¡¯ll get to that subject some other time. He closed his eyes and concentrated on the flow of mana gathering in his hand. He immersed himself in that flow. His consciousness followed that stream until it reached his hand. A wispy eyeball formed on his hand and he was able to see through it. He opened his eyes and looked at the magic eyeball. He willed it to turn towards him. He felt as if his consciousness split between him and the eyeball. That was fine. He had experienced something more troubling before. Also, if he let his main body sleep, he should be able to focus more on the astral form. He closed his eyes once more and concentrated. A simple familiar would have been enough. A bird or a small critter. But no. He got carried away. He pushed the ability to the limit and created an astral form of himself. The pale color was not that noticeable. There was the misty smoke issue. But It was the dead of the night so people might think they¡¯re just lacking sleep. Hovering above the rooftops might be riskier so he went on foot after exiting through the window. He came across a couple of drunkards before he reached Dessa¡¯s place. They forgot about it in the morning. As he reached Dessa¡¯s shop, he noticed another presence like hers. He thinned his presence by dispersing a bit of the collected mana and passed through her door. Because of Dessa¡¯s identity, the mana in the shop is fairly thick and concentrated. He should still be undetected if he was careful. He then listened in on their conversation. ¡°It¡¯s Lucifer!¡± He heard things from that point. He was thankful that she was plenty talkative. In fairness, she had quite the imagination. He decided to go with that. He gathered mana from his surroundings until his presence could be sensed. He pretended to be dazed and completely ignored the other person and focused on Dessa. It surprised him at first when he saw her form. He was certain that she was supposed to be a succubus. The form she had during that incident and the actions she took definitely matched with that. ¡®I¡¯ll just ask her later.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t difficult to act like he was enamored with her. He genuinely felt aroused. Seeing her get flustered was also a bonus. It wasn¡¯t long before Lucifer pretended to leave. He noticed that one of the feathers didn¡¯t disappear. He was willing to see just how far he can take things before she left. He continued to tease Dessa until he found a way to get rid of that feather. When Dessa saw him destroy the feather, she realized that he was driving Lucy away. She heaved a sigh of relief and tried to get up again. ¡°Ah, I see now.¡± But he pushed her back down on the table. ¡°M-Master? Lucy is gone?¡± She searched around with her own ability to detect mana and foreign magical objects. She confirmed that Lucifer was not longer around. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You can stop pretending now.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s pretending?¡± ¡°B-but this form is hideous¡­¡± ¡°I was going to ask you about this form,¡± he turned around and looked at her serpentine body. ¡°I thought you were a succubus.¡± ¡°Y-yes, but I am also a demon lord,¡± she answered. It was easy for them to blend in with human forms. They have have demihuman forms depending on what kind of demihuman they were.. Dessa was a succubus. Lucy was a vampire. Demon lords have the ability to change into a more powerful form. ¡°I see,¡± he nodded. ¡°How about you, Master?¡± She asked in return. ¡°Your form is¡­¡± ¡°Ah, this?¡± He showed some of the wispy smoke from his arms. ¡°Shino is using me as a body pillow right now so I couldn¡¯t come in person. I used an astral form instead.¡± ¡°You projected your consciousness into a form molded by mana?!¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m glad you understood immediately.¡± ¡°It¡¯s part of my specialty after all,¡± she chuckled a bit. She left it at that. He continued to surprise her still. She tried to get up again but he pushed her down by her shoulders. ¡±Erm¡­ Master?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What did you come here for?¡± She tried to change the topic even though her tail was wagging and hitting the floor. ¡°Ah, well, I have a request for you,¡± he explained about Rayis¡¯ soul and what his plans. He could do it by himself but that might expose him to the Will of the World. If it was Dessa, it would be something natural for her to do as an enemy of the goddesses. ¡°B-but,¡± it was a very bold move, even for her. It was natural she would hesitate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle everything else afterwards.¡± ¡°And the goddess?¡± He smiled and pressed his lips against hers. In his current state, it should be easier for her to connect to his consciousness. He led her to extracting the memory during the time the goddess summoned him. She had always wondered what happened. Now she knew. ¡°Mn¡­¡± She pushed him back a bit to break the kiss. She felt out of breath from what she saw. She trembled from fear, awe, and excitement. ¡°Very well, Master. Leave it to me,¡± she said, knowing that he was capable of protecting her from any possible retaliation. In fact, there might not be any retaliation at all. To be sure, she had a request for him. "Please let the goddess know it was all part of your plan." ¡°Alright. Thanks. I knew I could count on you,¡± he stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°For now, here¡¯s a downpayment.¡± He started kissing her neck as he tugged on her clothes. ¡°M-master?¡± She was expecting him to leave after affirming her cooperation. The thumping sound on the floor got faster and louder. ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do with my current form for now,¡± he said and gently bit her shoulder. ¡°After you¡¯ve done my request, I¡¯ll reward you in person.¡± Dessa¡¯s strength gave way. She couldn¡¯t resist. She didn¡¯t want to resist. She thought her form was hideous so she kept pushing him away. She was in denial. It was difficult to believe that someone would be attracted to that form of hers. She knew there were a few rare ones but they seem to have a bad reputation. Her master felt genuine attraction. He was definitely a strange one too. Still, it was the first time she felt her heart skip a bit. It was even more than the time she caught a glimpse of his memories. She mostly saw his skill and knowledge of magic. He caressed her body, even her serpentine lower half. She wrapped her tail around his waist gently and he took delight in it. He wasn¡¯t disgusted or appalled. At that moment, she decided to leave everything to him. After that night, Dessa needed a new table and several floorboards.
In the midst of a sea of souls, one shone brighter than the others. When people die, their souls are returned to the stream. They are unable to keep their consciousness. Rayis retained his consciousness. He experienced his soul crossing over to the stream. He went against the current and kept looking for a way to get back into the world. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been looking for a way back. It was only until he saw a bright light that attracted all the other souls that he found the chance. The other souls were slow. They sluggishly moved towards the light. He knew what that was. There were otherworlders that he had tortured and experimented. A lot of otherworlders. There were those that mentioned that light. Those that saw the bright light had the best skills. Those skills that were now his. If he were to reach that light, it might be possible to get a rare and powerful skill. It might be even possible to meet a goddess. He had the advantage so he raced towards the light as fast as he could. He couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. He wanted to get the power of a goddess for himself. This was his chance. This was his moment. ¡®Bwahaha! I will finally get my revenge on all you fuckers!¡¯ 013: Edge of the Unknown ¡°Tell me what you found out.¡± ¡°Ah. Yes. Understood.¡± Vena was a bit off. She had a lot on her mind recently. At the moment, she had an audience with queen Aislin. Hilde sat beside her. Lysis sat beside the queen. Aisli¡¯s expression softened. She smiled softly. She was asking Vena to provide information about her lover. It was for the benefit of the kingdom but using force and authority might cause a turn for the worse. ¡°Vena, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. I know I¡¯m asking you a lot. Please let me know if it¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not that!¡± Vena said. ¡°Your Majesty, if I may?¡± Hilde interjected. ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded. ¡°If I were to assess his capabilities then it would be difficult, even at this point.¡± ¡°I see. Even with Vena¡¯s eyes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hilde nodded. ¡°This is the first time in a while that she¡¯s been unable to comprehend what she saw.¡± Hilde described what Vena had told them before. It was that time when he descended. That incident in itself was a first for a hero. Hero summoning was common. A hero to actually descend from the skies was new. Lysis furrowed her brow. ¡°Lysis, what do you think?¡± Aislin turned to her. Lysis was also there during the fight between Kiryuu and the siblings from the empire. The prince was incompetent but the same could not be said for the princess. She was a high ranking adventurer. The new hero was more than a match for her. ¡°I mean no offense but I believe he may be the most powerful hero to ever appear.¡± ¡°None taken,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that he ended up in the kingdom.¡± Otherworlder heroes tend to stay with the first nation they come into contact with. Their main mission is to remove the threat of the evil god. There¡¯s a reason why otherworlders are treated well because of this opportunity. They are still a force to be reckoned with. Most nobles consider them as military might and they¡¯re not wrong in that aspect. During her time as a hero, Queen Aislin could be said to be the most powerful among the seven. After each cycle ends, the blessings of the goddesses would diminish. A small bit still remain and they keep most of their abilities. But for Queen Aislin, she still has a strong blessing. The other heroes only have a minor blessing remaining. Despite that, she was told that the new hero was still stronger. She wants to make sure he would not bare his fangs against the kingdom. Although, that seemed very unlikely at this point. After all, he had already established himself within the populace. Rumors have it that he has a fondness for women. There might be nobles that would try and offer their daughters to him. But that kind of plan might not work too well. He was already surrounded by very prominent beauties. ¡°Tying him down to the kingdom, huh?¡± Aislin muttered. Hilde coughed at her remark. Oops, she leaked that out, huh? Well, that was also an option. She ended up as a queen. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a surprise if he became a king in the future. ¡°As a last resort¡­ maybe¡­¡± She teased, her playful nature surfacing for a bit. Hilde reacted but Vena just blinked her eyes. It was a bit peculiar. Vena was the most attached to Kiryuu. That much was obvious, even compared to Shino and Dessa. ¡°Vena,¡± Hilde noticed it as well. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Vena took in a deep breathe to compose herself. ¡°I love him,¡± she declared. It was as if those words were addressed to herself. ¡°I believe I do. But at the same time, I think I¡¯m also afraid.¡± It was the same when her eyes first triggered. She was confused, seeing strange things around people. It took her a long time before she was able to grasp her ability. She could distinguish a lot of things with her eyes. She felt afraid of the unknown. His explanation was that he was someone that travels between worlds. That might be able to explain the strange sight. It was awe-inspiring, in good ways and bad. That night, she gave herself to him. She thought it would finally quell those lingering fears. It didn¡¯t. It did affirm her feelings for him. She truly believes that what she felt for him was love. But she didn¡¯t want to accept that she also felt fear. ¡°You mean to say that he was lying when he said he was a traveler between worlds?¡± Aislin asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he was lying. But I think he was not telling the entire truth either,¡± Vena didn¡¯t use her eyes at the time because he asked her to trust him. She wanted to trust him. ¡°If he was hiding it, there must be a good reason,¡± Aislin nodded. ¡°Maybe¡­ he¡¯s also afraid,¡± Hilde said. She remembered that time when he descended. That time, Vena had taken a step back. The expression he made was painful to see. It was as if he was expecting it. Shino had a strange attachment to him. Dessa was fascinated with the memories she saw. Vena had her eyes. Hilde had¡­ nothing. She even treated him so badly. She also almost killed him. At the very least, she wanted to tell him her story. It was a traumatic past. But it was a part he was not involved with at all. Even though it was painful to recall, she gave it her all. That day, she felt a heavy burden lifted. That was enough for her. She already prepared for the consequences. Somewhat. She thought that he would be crazy to forgive her with just that. But he did. It seemed too good to be true. A scenario straight out of a fairy tail. But she grabbed hold of that moment. That time, she started getting attached to him. Slowly, but surely, her affection for him started to grow. It might be her way of atoning as well. She would believe him. She wanted to. She subtly analyzed his words and actions. Unlike the other three, she had no means of seeing him in a special way. He was worried when they asked him about his identity. He picked his words carefully. He didn¡¯t lie but he was definitely hiding some things from them. She believed he had a good reason. ¡°If you found out who he really is and what he can do? Will you still love him the same?¡± A moment of silence befell the room. ¡°I believe there is nothing to worry about. After all, we are only trying to gauge his power,¡± Lysis broke that silence. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Aislin confirmed. ¡°It¡¯s just a habit of precaution. I don¡¯t think there would be any problem for the guild and the kingdom to support our heroes.¡± ¡°Heroes?¡± Hilde raised her brow. ¡°Yes, we have finished the summoning. We will introduce the summoned hero to the guild soon.¡± The summoning was a great success. Usually, the gathered power is meant to summon two heroes. This time, they only had to summon one hero. There was a surplus of magic power offered to the goddesses. For sure, this hero will also be powerful. It was a girl from another world who was summoned. She was surprised at first but she suddenly broke down and started crying. She kept muttering ¡®I was right¡¯ while they tried to calm her down. She was resting in her given quarters for now. ¡°Leave her to me when the time comes,¡± Hilde said. ¡°What was her heaven?¡± ¡°Jupiter,¡± Aislin responded. Each hero was blessed by a goddess. Each goddess had a realm called a ¡®heaven¡¯. It is believed that magic users call upon the stars to give them power. Heroes call upon the heavens themselves. An insignia appears on a hero¡¯s body to show their heaven. The new hero was a bit lethargic after she broke down. The castle servants assisted her in bathing and getting dressed. It was at that time that they found the insignia on her shoulder. ¡°I see,¡± she nodded. ¡°Vena, can I leave it to you to find out Kiryuu¡¯s heaven?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± she nodded and closed her eyes. She took in a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Please leave it to me.¡± They already have an idea thanks to Rionna. Hilde just used this as an excuse to have the two have a one-on-one talk.
¡°Mistress,¡± Alexios bowed his head as the goddess entered the audience chamber. ¡°My apologies for calling you. A soul is on its way here.¡± ¡°A soul?¡± Maia sat down on the throne. Myrina bowed her head as she had passed by. ¡°Have the blessings been assigned?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alexios nodded. ¡°Aside you and Lady Merope, all the other goddesses have bestowed their blessings. That is, as far as I am aware.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Maia immediately used her vision on the approaching soul. There was most likely a good reason why Alexios called her. Her sister, Merope, has yet to choose a hero. In her own case, she chose a hero but didn¡¯t impart any blessing. It was a useless thing to do. ¡°It¡¯s tainted,¡± she said. ¡°It didn¡¯t go through the purifying process and headed straight here. We might have a troublesome visitor.¡± ¡°Erm, could it be that person?¡± Alexios coughed. He refused to acknowledge that person as a hero but he couldn¡¯t deny the power he wielded. ¡°Hm,¡± Maia checked on Kiryuu¡¯s soul. To her surprise, he was heading here as well. ¡°Make that two troublesome visitors. He¡¯s also heading here.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Alexios shook. ¡°H-he didn¡¯t hear me, d-did he?¡± ¡°Relax yourselves,¡± she fixed her posture on the throne. The two attendants bowed their heads and steeled themselves for the arrival of the souls.
A small blue flame appeared before them. It materialized into the form of a young man. He was dressed in a formal fashion with a black and dark gray color motif. He hunched forward with his hands in his pockets. Black unkempt hair. Black sunken eyes. A malicious grin. ¡°Dear goddess, I have answered your summons,¡± Rayis said mockingly. ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± The goddess Maia replied immediately. ¡°Begone.¡± She made a shooing motion and Rayis was sent flying and out of sight. Rayis did not expect to be thrown back that far. But he was already prepared for something like this. He still had access to all the abilities he stole. He stabilized himself in midair and flew back towards the goddess. He approached his original position but something hit his face. He hurtled in another direction. Kiryuu had appeared before them and kicked Rayis away. He turned towards Maia and bowed his head. ¡°I have come to your aid, my goddess.¡± Maia¡¯s lips curved a bit into a frown. Here is the culprit, she thought. He was definitely the root of this. There was nothing she could do about it. No matter how abnormal that other soul was, he was an even bigger anomaly. She will just have to interrogate him later. He owes her that much for bringing this mess here. Suddenly, a blade made of dark energy pierced Kiryuu¡¯s chest. Rayis had appeared behind him, grinning. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking your blessings now,¡± he laughed. From his experiments, he had to understand a skill first before he can take it. He normally does it through appraisal. He needs to decipher the name of the ability. Then, he just needs to comprehend what that ability does. He obtained the ability to appraise and the ability to steal skills through a stroke of luck. He tracked down a reincarnator, a beastfolk slave. He killed that slave and found the orbs inside their body. He obtained the ability to identify objects and to take some of their properties. He developed those skills no matter what it took. There was a lot of blood on his hands. A simple item identification became complex appraisal. A simple property mimic became a skill deprivation. That was the purpose of building his organization. It was all so he could grow stronger. During his last struggle, he was able to appraise the previous hero. He comprehended that heroes are given blessings from the goddesses. Those blessings would enhance a person¡¯s stats. They allow them to go beyond the limits of normal humans, even otherworlders. The gap between a hero and a hero candidate was vast. He assumed that this new hero had blessings already. But¡­ ¡°What blessings?¡± Kiryuu turned his head to the side and looked at Rayis. He was pointing two fingers at him. A concussive blast blew away Rayis and the sword dissipated. Maia could see a gaping hole on Kiryuu¡¯s chest. He turned around to where Rayis was and she could actually see through his chest. The hole started to close. She understood that because it wasn¡¯t a physical body that he could do that. It wasn¡¯t a task that could be called easy. She made a mental note not to apply any form of common sense to this person. ¡°What the fuck are you?!¡± Rayis immediately appraised Kiryuu when he got up. He could see from his title that he was a hero. But everything else, including his stats, titles, and skills, were marked with [???]. Even his name was barely comprehensible. It said Kiryuu but it seemed scratched all over. Kiryuu didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Whatever! I¡¯ll just take it from your corpse!¡± Rayis shot up into the air. He conjured a hammer crashed it down on Kiryuu¡¯s head. Or so he thought. He whiffed and hit nothing but the ground. Kiryuu had jumped back to avoid the attack. As the hammer smashed the ground, he jumped on it and kneed Rayis¡¯ jaw. He landed on the ground and immediately followed up with a strong kick to the abdomen. Rayis staggered backward and jumped away from Kiryuu¡¯s range. He didn¡¯t have a physical body but he still felt pain. He jumped further back and made some distance between them. Kiryuu didn¡¯t move nor speak. Rayis waited a bit more but it seemed that this hero was not going to take any action. Rayis pondered for a bit. He kept losing in close quarters combat. That part about the missing blessing nagged at him. He should have appraised him at the very start. ¡°Is it a counter or a retaliation ability?¡± Rayis stood still for a while. Nothing happened. He purposely left himself an easy target but his opponent wasn¡¯t at all moving. Kiryuu didn¡¯t even speak a word. He just looked at Rayis with indifference. It was frustrating. ¡°[Vetrivel!]¡± Rayis summoned a golden spear. It has a wide spade for a spearhead. On his command, it flew straight towards Kiryuu. Kiryuu shifted his body to the side. His hand moved at a blinding speed to grab the shaft. If he hadn¡¯t, the spear would have went straight for the goddess. White energy wrapped around the spear and crushed it. The spear warped and shattered like glass. ¡°Quite the faithful dog, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rayis tried to taunt Kiryuu. Kiryuu raised his hand towards Rayis. A white and gold spear shot out from his palm. In the midst of its trajectory, it shattered. The fragments split into many smaller variations of itself. ¡°Bastard!¡± Rayis spat out and created as many barriers as he could. That spear had the ability to ignore a target¡¯s defense stats. For enemies with a weakness to certain attributes, it would take on those properties. It was a very powerful and versatile spear. He used the skill called Weapon Summoning. He had also taken someone else¡¯s knowledge about legendary weapons. He could not produce the original but he was able to create a disposable duplicate. The spears clashed with the barriers in an explosive clash. As the smoke clears and the dust settles, Rayis could be seen standing but in tatters. He was able to protect his vitals. Many spears pierced his limbs and lower body. ¡°Impossible!¡± The only other person that was able to go through his barriers was the previous hero, Aislin Anrion. ¡°No, you¡¯re still a hero, I suppose,¡± he muttered. ¡°Even though you¡¯re just a hatchling, you¡¯re still pumped full of abilities given to you, huh?¡± Rayis had nothing. He clawed his way to where he was. He was still no match for a hero. He was willing to sacrifice anything and everything for his own sake. He still needed to take revenge on the people that forsook him and threw him away. He still had an ace up his sleeve. He wasn¡¯t able to use it on Aislin. He probably would not get the chance. She was already battle-hardened. She already had the experience. That was why they were able to defeat the evil god. This one seemed reliant on his abilities. Rayis had been wide open for a while now but this hero did nothing but wait. ¡°A counter ability, huh?¡± Rayis said. "An ability that counters after taking an attack. It probably deals damage equal to the power of the attack. That is troublesome but..." ¡°[Shades of Sheol!]¡± A black magic circle appeared behind Rayis. The space started to tear, revealing a dark mass inside it. Several dark and horrific arms started to crawl out from it. They extended and constricted Kiryuu. ¡°Tch,¡± Rayis clicked his tongue. The arms started to drag Kiryuu into the tear. But his expression didn¡¯t change at all. Except his brows that furrowed as he was trying to resist. Rayis wanted to see an expression of fear or panic. ¡°Whatever,¡± the arms dragged Kiryuu into the tear. Even if he reached out, there was nothing he could do but sink into the void. The torn space stitch itself shut. Rayis kept his eyes towards the celestial beings. He felt a bit more satisfied now that the goddess and one of her aides had a panicked look on their faces. ¡°Alexios, was I hallucinating?¡± ¡°No, Mistress,¡± he replied shakily. His knees were buckling but he managed to keep himself upright. ¡°I never realized that witnessing such a thing would bring this much distress.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your hero n¡ª?¡± ¡°Myrina, how about you?¡± Maia ignored Rayis, who was trying to brag about dispatching the hero. ¡°Myrina?¡± Her aide did not respond. She was still poised and ready against any attack. ¡°Mistress, she has fainted,¡± Alexios pointed out. Myrina did faint while in a battle-ready stance. "..." "It is impressive that she managed to keep her poise." ¡°I see. I can¡¯t blame her,¡± Maia understood that Myrina will always choose fight than flight. Her own body wanted to flee. That conflict caused it to shut down instead. ¡°Take her back to her quarters. Both of you rest.¡± Rayis was confused. He was completely being ignored. The aide, Alexios, walked over to his unconscious companion. He slung her over his shoulder and proceeded to walk away. This pissed him off. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away!¡± his shadow expanded from under him. Its arms tried to reach out and grab Alexios. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still here?¡± Maia forgot that there was still a troublesome visitor remaining. Several chains of light appeared out of thin air and restricted the shadow. It allowed Alexios to get enough distance from them. He exited through a summoned door that immediately vanished. ¡°The fuck is going on?!¡± They were panic-stricken a while ago, weren¡¯t they? He disposed of the hero, and they were at awe with his power, right? But the aide completely ignored him. The goddess forgot he was even there. ¡°I just took out your hero! You were trembling with fear!¡± She sighed and crossed her legs. She felt a bit more relaxed now. She could deal with this one, at least. Something tells her that she didn¡¯t need to do anything. She leaned back on her throne as the chains tore the shadow apart. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t see it then,¡± she muttered. Rayis fell on his knees in anguish. ¡°Saw what?¡± She felt a shiver down her spine and trembled slightly. All throughout that ¡®fight¡¯, Kiryuu never said anything nor did his expression change. Whatever it was that Rayis did, it dragged Kiryuu out of that realm. Because the tear was behind him, he didn¡¯t see Kiryuu¡¯s expression before he sank into the void. A grin. It was a grin filled with malice. They recalled that time he bested them. He was naked and used a pillow, of all things. He was playing around. He was toying with them. That¡¯s why it surprised her when he appeared. He seemed different¡ªserious, almost. Then she realized they were all dancing to his tune. A requiem for this unfortunate guest. She looked at him with eyes full of pity. ¡°Stop looking at me with those eyes!¡± Rayis spat out. He tried to charge forward but he couldn¡¯t. He looked down and saw those dark arms grabbing hold of his legs. The tear opened underneath him and he started to sink into it. ¡°Shit! Why?!¡± He conjured up the golden spear and started stabbing the hands dragging him down. For each limb torn by the spear, two would emerge. They overpowered and dragged Rayis into the void. Maia watched the tear close. Dead silence. It was uncomfortable. She got up from her throne and exited the audience chamber. She couldn¡¯t really grasp the series of events that occurred. But she didn¡¯t want to think about it. He will definitely return after he was done. She wanted to forget about it and move on. Actually, a nap sounds nice right about now. Maybe a couple more pillows and a fluffy comforter would make it all better.
Rayis found himself face down on the ground. He clutched his head as his vision started to clear. ¡°Where am I?¡± He looked around as saw that he was on a flooded plot of land. He could feel the wetness of it. There seem to be some crops planted on this land. He looked up, expecting to see the sky. He saw countless glowing streams and currents across the dark void of space. He heard footsteps and turned around. He saw the hero approaching him while cracking his knuckles. He was grinning. The way he was expressing a semblance of emotion perturbed Rayis. ¡°Welcome to the rice fields, motherfucker.¡± 014: This is not the End ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Rayis was on high alert. ¡°A hero.¡± ¡°My ass! You don¡¯t even have a blessing yet! You just got lucky!¡± ¡°Lucky?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You got some damn good skills after coming from another world. I had to claw my way to get to where I am.¡± Before he ended up in this world. Rayis was an average person. He was forgettable. His presence was¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Kiryuu interjected. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your backstory. I don¡¯t care about what you did in your first life or what you went through.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Rayis blinked and Kiryuu was already in front of him. His hand digging into Rayis¡¯ chest. ¡°Gah!¡± He screamed in agony. He felt his very being tearing apart. ¡°This is what I came here for,¡± Kiryuu pulled out a small white orb from Rayis. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ give that back¡­¡± It was his contingency plan. It was the reason he wasn¡¯t fazed even when he was sentenced to death. For every person caught or recruited into his organization, he took a fragment of their soul. It allowed him to keep his sentience even if he was just a soul. Having surviving members helped him find his way back, or so he believed. Even if there were no survivors, he would still be able to survive the purge. He would use those soul fragments as a bait to avoid being purified. He did not expect that having a surviving member helped his odds of getting to the light. ¡°How did you even¡­ do that? Why¡­ even?¡± Rayis lost his strength and dropped onto his knees. It took him years to be able to rip a piece of someone¡¯s soul. Yet this man was able to do it flawlessly and with precision. Of the countless fragments inside him, this man was able to pick out one over the rest. ¡°She wanted to be saved.¡± The orb was absorbed into into Kiryuu¡¯s hand as he looked down on Rayis. ¡°For many years, she cried but no one could hear her. This is for all her sadness and frustration.¡± He clenched his fist and drove it into Rayis¡¯ face. A thundering noise echoed as the ground beneath them shattered. A small crater formed under Rayis as he was flattened on the ground. Kiryuu slammed his foot down. Again, and again. He drove Rayis deeper and deeper into the ground. ¡°Agh!¡± Rayis shot a blast of energy at Kiryuu in desperation. He missed but it propelled him a short distance away. Kiryuu went after him. Rayis got up immediately. In his fury, he started firing all kinds of destructive spells at Kiryuu. Conflagrations scorched the ground. Energy blasts rupturing the surroundings. Ice swords shot in repeated volleys. Plasma beams cutting through the air. Wind cutters and earth spikes destroying the terrain. He threw everything and anything that came to mind at Kiryuu. ¡°DIE YOU OP FUCKER!¡± Kiryuu weaved between those attacks fluidly and with minimal movement. An ice sword nearly nicked his ear as he tilted his head. He would deflect or disperse an attack when needed. Razor sharp winds died down in front of him. He even deflected a beam of light with the back of his hand. As the ground started to tear, he used the solid protrusions of earth and the flying ice swords as platforms. ¡®What the hell is this guy?!¡¯ Rayis was shocked. Right now, he should have more than enough to go toe to toe with a hero. He had no physical body so there was no risk of straining and breaking it. He was free to go wild with his magic and abilities. There had been cases of people dying. It was because they couldn¡¯t handle the overwhelming magic they used. It takes great skill and control to make sure the physical vessel wouldn¡¯t break. The risk was high when using powerful magic. Despite not having that weakness, he could not land a single hit. He could see Kiryuu¡¯s amused expression. In his desperation, he started summoning copious amounts of weapons. From flying blades and guns, to lasers and artillery. But it only made things easier for Kiryuu. He would take a weapon and use it to defend until there was a better one available. He dodged, blocked, or deflected the projectiles with various melee weapons. He found the gap between sweeping lasers to avoid them. ¡°Just. Die. Already!¡± He was furious. He was being toyed with. He should have reached a level that no hero had reached before. All those years spent gathering those skills seemed pointless. Rayis placed his hands together. He turned all the thrown and shot weapons into pure dense energy. He detonated them all at once in a catastrophic explosion. It deafened him for a moment. Only a buzzing noise rang in his ear as his hearing recovered. When the sword Kiryuu was holding started to convert to energy, he tossed it behind him. He forced it to detonate by infusing it with his own mana. He positioned himself so the explosions propelled him forward toward Rayis. He twisted his body so he was approaching feet first. He dropkicked Rayis right in the face. He curled his legs and kicked off of his face. He did a flip in the air and landed on his feet. ¡°Fucking¡ªgah!¡± Rayis stumbled and rolled on the ground. He punched the ground several times in frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this,¡± he spat on the ground as he got up. ¡°But you leave me no choice.¡± The soul fragments from Rayis started to flow out and merge. A large celestial being formed behind Rayis. Kiryuu looked up at the collosal entity. A single finger was as tall as he was. ¡°[Avatar of the Oversoul]¡± It was a state of transcendence that was highly risky. He could go wild with magic because he doesn¡¯t have a physical vessel to worry about. But with this, even his soul was at risk of breaking. But that was what the other fragments were for. Those would be shaved off first, giving him ample time to deal with this hero. And if he could take his soul, then he could reach greater heights of power. The huge entity swung its fist down at Kiryuu. ¡°[Libitina¡¯s Coin]¡± A small gold coin appeared between Kiryuu¡¯s fingers. It caught the large fist and stopped it in its entirety. He pushed the coin and it was absorbed into the celestial body. A bright golden light could be seen traveling from the fist and up the arm. ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Rayis saw that the same golden light was traveling up his arm. He felt a burning sensation from it and tried to catch it with his other hand. The celestial figure mimicked his movement. It traveled from his shoulder to his chest. Rayis felt as if flames were going to burst from his chest. The celestial being started to crack. Its chest shattered like glass and the creature crumbled. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Rayis was clutching his chest. His upper body had fractured just like the avatar he had summoned. ¡°WHAT DID YOU DO?!¡± Countless orbs flew out from the gaping hole in his chest. They were soul fragments. They varied in size based on their stats and skilled. The smallest ones had few or no notable skills. Rayis took them as they added to his stats. The more powerful the skill it housed, the larger the soul fragments. All those fragments surrounded Rayis. They began to morph into their appearances during the time they were alive. All the souls and skills that Rayis took escaped from him. Kiryuu couldn¡¯t see the beastkin that started him on his path of stealing abilities. It was strange as he could already see various races. ¡°No¡­ no! This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Rayis screamed as one of the souls sliced him up with a blade. He wouldn¡¯t die in this state but he was powerless. All those souls bore a grudge against him. Only after they were satisfied would they finally join the stream of souls and move on. Kiryuu took Shino¡¯s soul since she was still alive. They would be repercussions if a fragment of her soul entered the stream. He turned around and started to walk away. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Rayis stretched his hand out to Kiryuu. The other souls kept him restrained. ¡°Save me! You¡¯re a hero, right? Save me! Please!¡± ¡°No,¡± Kiryuu shook his head and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will.¡± He kicked off the ground, leaving behind a screaming, cursing Rayis. His voice soon drowned by the myriad of vengeful spirits eager to satiate their grudges.
Kiryu weaved between the soul streams when a small figure popped out from his shoulder. It was a cute figure the size of a fist. A mini-figure of a woman with a lower half that of a snake¡¯s. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± He asked the mini-figure. ¡°Very much so, Master,¡± Mini-Dessa nodded happily. She requested to witness how he would deal with Rayis. A fragment of her soul is currently being used as a vessel for the Mini-Dessa. Her physical body was still recovering from last night¡¯s activities. ¡°Erm, you will inform the goddess Maia about this, right?¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s what I plan to do next.¡± Kiryuu stopped. He was facing the remnants of the tear but¡­ ¡°Dessa, get back inside for now.¡± He placed his hand on her head and gently nudged her back inside him. Dessa did so obediently. She caught a glimpse of several glowing arms. They were protruding out of the space surrounding the tear. ¡°I went too far, huh?¡± Kiryuu got carried away. The Will of the World was now fully aware of his presence. He wasn¡¯t worried about himself but he would hate not being able to see Vena and the others anymore. Also, he still had Dessa¡¯s and Shino¡¯s soul fragments. He prepared to fend off those hands. If he got completely caught, he would be erased. He needs to get into the tear somehow. He clenched his fists. Runes and symbols glowed and etched on his limbs. The arms grew closer, and closer. Suddenly, they stopped. The glowing arms went limp and started to retract. ¡°Fuck,¡± Kiryuu cursed. He was not relieved at what happened. There was someone else more troublesome than the Will of the World. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with her right now.¡± Kiryuu flew towards the tear and entered the realm of the goddesses once more.
Maia woke up to the sound of knocking. She slowly got up and dragged herself to the door. She wore a short-sleeved shirt and a comfortable pair of shorts. Her hair was tied neatly in a ponytail. Lazily, she opened the door. ¡°Hi,¡± Kiryuu greeted her. Mini-Dessa sat on his shoulder as she waved. Maia blinked a couple of times before slowly closing the door. She took in a deep breath and slowly opened the door again. ¡°Tch, he¡¯s still here,¡± she clicked her tongue and closed the door again. Kiryuu was about to knock when the door opened only slightly. Maia peeked in through the crack. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She showed her displeasure with his presence. ¡°I figure you wanted an explanation,¡± Kiryuu scratched the back of his head. ¡°I just want to say that this is all Master¡¯s plan. I only did what he asked me to do,¡± Mini-Dessa pointed out in her defense. ¡°I figured,¡± Maia sighed, still not opening the door further. She knew this was all his fault. After a short nap, she realized that she would be better off not knowing all about it. It was just a pain in the neck. She couldn¡¯t even understand how he got here. It should be impossible for anyone to enter the realm of the goddesses. To pinpoint her own private quarters was unthinkable. ¡°Consider it forgotten. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± she hurriedly tried to close the door. ¡°Hold up,¡± Kiryuu placed his hand on the door. Frustrated, Maia exerted a godly strength to close the door. ¡°¡­¡± It didn¡¯t budge. ¡°A-at least let me get dressed?¡± She pleaded and kept pushing on the door. ¡°It won¡¯t take long. You¡¯re fine as you are. Pretty cute, to be honest,¡± he smiled as he pushed on the door and intruded into her room. Maia gave up when she was already pushed back. She dragged herself to her bed and let herself fall into it. ¡°What do you want?¡± She turned to Kiryuu with a sour expression on her face. ¡°Rayis was talking about a blessing a while ago.¡± ¡°Of course. We, goddesses, provide our chosen champions with blessings and abilities. I didn¡¯t give you one because it was pointless.¡± ¡°And this?¡± He pointed to the back of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s the mark of my heaven.¡± ¡°Heaven?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ right,¡± Maia briefly explained how people call on the stars to use magic. She then explained about the goddesses and their assigned heavens. Hers is the Moon. ¡°The moon is beautiful,¡± he nodded and smiled smugly. He really thought he pulled off a good one there. There was an awkward silence as the two were confused what that phrase was for. ¡°It doesn¡¯t translate well into other languages. My apologies.¡± Maia sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. You didn¡¯t look up the magic system before you came into this world?¡± ¡°I was in a near-death state!¡± He really was. That was the reason Maia noticed him in the first place. But it was desperation and impatience that drove him to that point. Besides, he was supposed to have an arc where he learned magic and its systems. Then, he would find out that he excelled in it. That was supposed to be how it would go. ¡°Anyway,¡± he dismissed that topic for now. Talking about arcs elicited confused looked from the two. ¡°I want to avoid any complications. I don¡¯t want to stir things up because I don¡¯t have a blessing.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she gave up took off her bedroom slipper. Mini-Dessa hopped off of Kiryuu¡¯s shoulder and settled on the bed. She was not sure if there were any side-effects if she were to get a blessing. ¡°I bestow upon you my blessing,¡± Maia¡¯s slipper glowed with her declaration. Then, she slapped Kiryuu on the forehead. It didn¡¯t work. The light was supposed to be absorbed into his body, even if it was an astral form. ¡°L-let¡¯s try again,¡± she struck him again. It didn¡¯t work but that felt great. She smacked him on the head again. And again. And again. ¡°Hold up,¡± Kiryuu grabbed her wrists. She was holding the slipper with both hands and was about to swing down with full strength. ¡°Are you giving me a blessing or bruises?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one that wanted the blessing. Be obedient and let me hit you,¡± she struggled against his grip. Mini-Dessa felt like causing some mischief. She never liked fighting against the goddesses and the heroes. That¡¯s why she wanted to make sure they knew that it was her Master that told her to lead Rayis¡¯ soul. Seeing the goddess in this state, struggling with her Master over a slipper, gave her an idea. She snuck behind Maia as the two were struggling. She coiled her tail like a spring and poised to strike. She then sprung forward and shoved Maia forward. This caused the goddess to lose her balance and fall forward. Kiryuu would have caught Maia but he was still holding her wrists. He fell flat on his back as Maia tumbled on top of him. He felt a soft sensation on his chest, a warm, sweet taste on his lips, and a blinding light that engulfed both of them. Hero Kiryuu obtained the [Blessing of the Moon]. Goddess Maia obtained the [Blessing of the Conqueror].
Shino¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Her head still lay on Kiryuu¡¯s chest. He held her all night. It was rewarding in its own way. She felt as if she finally broke free of a heavy burden. A burden she had been carrying ever since she ended up in this world. She snuggled up against him, wanting to get a few more moments of this blissful situation. She was about to bury her face in his chest when a serpentine tail wrapped around her master¡¯s waist. Shino immediately got up, only to see Dessa with her lower half transformed. She was clinging onto Kiryuu from behind, even nibbling on his shoulder playfully. Shino immediately pinched her awake. ¡°Mrfnya¡­¡± Dessa opened her eyes as he cheek pried away from the sleeping Kiryuu. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shino let go of her cheek once she was awake. ¡°Master told me to go ahead,¡± Dessa yawned and embraced Kiryuu from behind. She was still out of it. ¡°Go ahea¡ªhey!¡± Not wanting to be left out, Shino embraced Kiryuu from the front. She wanted to inquire about Dessa¡¯s lower half but this was of more importance. There was a knock at the door. The handle started to turn. Dessa forgot to lock the door when she came in. Vena and Hilde let themselves in when they noticed the door was unlocked. There were greeted by a strange sight. A sleeping Kiryuu, sandwiched between Shino and Dessa. One wore thin lingerie, the other''s lower half was that of a snake''s. Dessa¡¯s tail slowly wrapped around his legs. The two eventually realized that some people came in. There was an awkward silence. The sound of the door closing echoed in the room. Hilde made sure to lock it. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest,¡± she sighed. ¡°Of all the things I braced myself for, this was not one of them.¡±
Kiryuu stumbled out of the doorway. He fell forward and rolled over. He laid on his back when Mini-Dessa followed soon after. She was thrown like a stuffed toy and landed on his stomach. He saw a flustered Maia slam the door shut. ¡°You went too far,¡± he said as the door disappeared. They were back at the large empty white space. ¡°Master,¡± Mini-Dessa was not at all remorseful. ¡°Demon lords and goddesses are similar beings. The difference is us demon lords descend and act on our own while the goddesses calls upon heroes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± He flicked her on the forehead. ¡°Ow!¡± She held her forehead and cried a bit. ¡°If a demon lord can become a familiar, maybe a goddess can be one as well.¡± She was curious. This was the first time the possibility appeared before her. She couldn¡¯t resist. Kiryuu kept silent. It was possible for a goddess to serve under someone as a familiar. If he told her that, she might pester him about it. ¡°Dessa,¡± he called out to her as something from afar caught his attention. ¡°Master?¡± She turned towards the direction he was staring at. There were glowing arms sprouting all over. It was like the ones they encountered a while ago except they were tinged in a purple hue. The arms ¡®sensed¡¯ Kiryuu¡¯s position and started to crawl toward him. Mini-Dessa tried to jump back inside Kiryuu but she found herself trapped in a glowing sphere. ¡°Master?! What is this?!¡± ¡°I need you to go on ahead. I¡¯ll catch up,¡± Kiryuu dug into chest and took out a white orb. He pressed the orb into the sphere and deposited it in Mini-Dessa¡¯s hands. The space under them started to tear. There was a rip small enough for the sphere to pass through. ¡°Master! Wait!¡± she protested but he already dropped the sphere into the tear. The last thing she saw was the sight of the arms swarming and completely constricting her Master. The drop caused Mini-Dessa to immediately fuse with her original body. She was still exhausted but quickly transformed into her human form. She got dressed and hurried to the inn where Kiryuu and Shino stayed. She didn¡¯t waste time going in through the front door. She summoned her wings and entered through the window. ¡°Guh¡­¡± Her knees buckled as she landed on the floor. It was her first time conjuring up an astral form. It was only possible because of Kiryuu¡¯s help. Even then, she only created a small version of herself. He warned her of the extreme exhaustion that would occur. It was worth it. It was worth witnessing something beyond her wildest imaginations. ¡°Master,¡± she muttered and dragged her body the the bed. Her vision blurred and her judgment clouded. Before she passed out, she managed to climb onto the bed and cling onto her master.
Kiryuu blacked out when the arms piled all over him. When he regained consciousness, he was in a black void of space. It was like the audience chamber of the goddesses, albeit shrouded in darkness. He sat on a chair with a dim light over his head. It was the only source of light in this vast expanse of darkness. In front of him was an empty wooden table. The atmosphere gave off a feeling of a suspect brought in for interrogation. He looked down and found that his wrists were cuffed together and his ankles were bound to the chair¡¯s legs. In front of him, a woman made her entrance and walked into the light. She had silver hair and red eyes. Her skin was pale and she wore a white silk dress. A pair of white stockings emphasized the beauty of her smooth legs. She was attractive and voluptuous. Yet Kiryuu¡¯s face contorted in frustration upon seeing her. She sat on the table in front of him and slowly crossed her legs. The way the silk slid over and exposed her thigh would captivate any man. A bit of her skin teased him but he was having none of it. ¡°You¡¯ve been causing some trouble, haven¡¯t you, ??????¡± Her sultry voice sent shivers down his spine. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with you right now, ??????¡­¡± He complained. It was the only thing he could do right now. 015: This is not the Beginning It took a while for Vena and Hilde to pry both Dessa and Shino off of Kiryuu. Hilde pointed out that he wasn¡¯t waking up from all that commotion. Dessa let slip something about ¡®his soul being elsewhere at the moment¡¯. The other three froze and looked at each other. Eventually, they cooperated to pry her off of him and tossed her into the bathtub. That woke her up, even if just a little. It didn¡¯t negate her exhaustion though. After getting interrogated about her appearance, she transformed into her human form. She tried to talk about astral forms but it was difficult to put her thoughts together. She convinced the others to go for breakfast first. She believed that her master should be able to handle what those things were. Hilde checked his body. She didn¡¯t want Vena to use her eyes. She was already having some troubles as things are. True enough, he seemed like he was just sleeping. She found no reason for Dessa to do anything to him. She was bound to him and it would do her more harm than good. They had a hearty breakfast. Dessa started talking about Kiryuu¡¯s visit but her words were getting garbled. It devolved into a snore as she fell asleep. Her head smacked on the table and she jolted awake. She blinked a couple of times and yawned. ¡°No good. I¡¯m still tired,¡± she groaned and wiped the food that got on her face. Everyone else already finished their breakfast. It was difficult to explain when she couldn¡¯t get her thoughts in order. ¡°Master should be just fine,¡± she said and got up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shino asked. ¡°Back to sleep,¡± she replied and dragged herself back to the room. She wanted to cling onto him. She believed that her astral form was a hindrance. That¡¯s why he sent her back. It was definitely not some form of sacrifice, right? Hold up,¡± Vena stopped Dessa in her tracks. ¡°I want first pick.¡± ¡°Hey now!¡± Hilde got up from her seat in protest. ¡°I-in that case, I call second pick!¡± The two already had their fill. Truth be told, they were both envious when they saw that. ¡°Tch,¡± Shino clicked her tongue. But She had her master all to herself last night. She couldn¡¯t help but wish they did more than just cuddle. But she had to give in. There was a hierarchy, after all. It wasn¡¯t a complete waste though. She felt great the morning after. She felt free. ¡°Next time for sure,¡± she muttered to herself with determination.
¡°Hey.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kiryuu glared at the woman in front of him. ¡°Give me a name.¡± ¡°Library Bitch.¡± No hesitation. His chair lurched forward and brought him closer. She forced his chin up with her foot. It had a sensual allure. Her feet were bare, save for the stockings she wore. His cheek twitched a bit. She smirked and started poking the edge of his lips with her toe. So he bit her. She slammed her foot on his face because of it. The chair toppled back but shattered into oblivion. Kiryuu tried to get up but she straddled him and pinned his wrists above his head. ¡°How rude,¡± she pressed her chest against his and licked his cheek. ¡°What do you want?¡± He said with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± she groaned. Their figures dissolved into smoke and reappeared as they were before. He was bound to the chair and she was sitting on the table. ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°You messed up. Really badly.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He tried to retort but she was right. Everything messed up. The more he tried to fix things, the worse things got. ¡°There is a reason why I never give you any heroic roles,¡± she went on to explain. ¡°You¡¯re not suited to being a hero.¡± ¡°How would you know? You never gave me that role.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not relatable at all,¡± she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Relatable?¡± ¡°You need to be someone that people can project themselves into.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called wish fulfillment. Other than that, let¡¯s see now,¡± she got off the table and approached him. She grabbed him by the chin and examined his face. ¡°Looks? Fine. As long as you don¡¯t grin. You have a malicious grin. You know that, right?¡± He huffed and tried to shake her off. ¡°Overpowered?¡± She traced her fingers on his chest teasingly. ¡°You definitely fit that bill even before we met.¡± ¡°Attitude?¡± She traced his lips with her thumb. He snapped at her but she withdrew her hand. ¡°It could use a bit more work. You need to be more docile. Every now and then, let people walk over you.¡± ¡°Not going to happen,¡± he struggled against the bindings on his feet to no avail. He made do with trying to push her back with his cuffed hands. ¡°Obtaining abilities?¡± She took hold of his wrists and pressed his hands against her bountiful chest and moaned. ¡°I''m impressed at how you¡¯ve set it up to unseal your original abilities. It worked well with the system.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s your point?¡± Everything she said was positive so far. It annoyed him that he couldn¡¯t pull back his hands so he groped her hard instead. ¡°Mmm~ Well, it¡¯s about this thing right here,¡± she licked her lips and placed her foot on his crotch. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with you and your lovers.¡± ¡°Excuse me, what?¡± He jerked back but he couldn¡¯t escape from the chair. ¡°Your heroines,¡± she repeated and applied a bit of pressure with her foot. ¡°Your harem.¡± ¡°What about them?¡± He read that it was normal. Even in that world, he was informed on several occasions that polygamy was common. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to progress your relationship with them.¡± ¡°What?¡± He tried to pull his hands away to no avail. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°I said, you¡¯re not supposed to progress your relationship with them,¡± she gently moved his hands down to her hips. The cuffs disappeared just so she could wrap his arms around her waist. They returned immediately after. ¡°You should keep it vague.¡± She teased and straddled him. ¡°Be affectionate but not romantic. Show that you care for them equally. Be attracted to them but never see them in a sexual light.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the dumbest thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± ¡°Build up sexual tension¡ªand then completely run away from them,¡± she disappeared into mist. She appeared on the table again. ¡°Even after the end of your quest, you shouldn¡¯t have sexual relations.¡± ¡°I stand fucking corrected,¡± he hung his head and groaned. ¡°That¡¯s not a hero. That¡¯s a dense spineless idiot.¡± ¡°See? Aren¡¯t the roles I prepare for you much better?¡± She smiled and tilted her head to the side cutely. ¡°Enemy of mankind?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Demon king of slaughter?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°The man who built up a saint¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°¡­and the man who burnt her down.¡± ¡°That was my favorite¡ª!¡± She gasped and placed her hands on her stomach. ¡°I hated you for that,¡± he broke free of his restraints and drove a summoned blade through her stomach. His hands trembled in resurfaced anger. ¡°I know,¡± she wrapped her arms around his neck and breathed heavily. The blade shattered into pieces. She was unscathed. ¡°You¡¯re great when you¡¯re angry. I¡¯m the only one that can handle you at your worst, after all.¡± ¡°I give up. What do you want?¡± He sighed and let his hands fall to the side. No matter what he can come up with, it didn''t matter. It won''t affect her at all. In fact, she''ll only enjoy his struggles. ¡°The same thing as you,¡± she giggled. ¡°I want to negotiate. You have a problem with your roles and I want ¡®that which you have taken¡¯.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he sighed in resignation. He took ¡®that¡¯ anyway as a trump card against her. ¡°Good,¡± she grabbed his face and tore it off. Or so it seems. She tore away a wispy apparition of him. It was battered and all roughed up. It dissolved into the air the moment she let go of it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself into the facade of a hero.¡± ¡°A square peg¡­¡± ¡°¡­in a round hole, yes.¡± ¡°Alright, you win. Let¡¯s talk.¡± He¡¯ll make sure to get the most out of this deal. Time was no issue. He can already guess that she took him to a place beyond time, space, and even reality. ¡°But first, a name.¡± She pulled him towards her and he fell on top of her. The table disappeared and they landed on a soft bed. ¡°I want a name.¡± ¡°Libra.¡± ¡°Try again.¡± ¡°Hmm. How about Kara?¡± ¡°Hmmm, yeah. I like that. It¡¯s like your name,¡± she smiled and played with his hair. By name, she meant his true name. It wasn¡¯t the one he was given for that world. ¡°Are you fine with this? Won¡¯t it make things more confusing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± She pouted. They were already getting to the good part. She didn¡¯t want any more delays. ¡°Your sudden appearance might be confusing for everyone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she pulled him close and aggressively savored his lips. She pulled away to catch her breath. Her cheeks were flushed and she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He still seemed a bit bothered so she simply offered some words of assurance. ¡°You¡¯ll reveal everything to your heroines, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have to,¡± he wiped his lips clean with the back of his hand. Her taste still lingered. His cheek twitched slightly. He was already prepared to tell everything, especially to Vena. ¡°That¡¯s where the rest of the exposition comes in. Now stop teasing me so we can fade to black and skip to the next segment.¡±
Stolen story; please report. Kiryuu opened his eyes to the familiar ceiling of his room. Despite waking up, he felt exhausted still. Dealing with Kara takes a lot out of him. He tried to get up but felt a soft weight all over him. He noticed that he was in the middle of a pile. Vena was on top of him. Her head laid on his chest. He wanted to stroke her hair but he couldn¡¯t. Hilde was on his left, using one of his arms as a pillow. She was huddled close to him. Shino held his other arm against her chest. His wrist was caught between her thigh. It didn¡¯t seem to be accidental too. Dessa was embracing his legs. Her tail wrapped around his feet. It was futile to even attempt moving his legs. Well, he could just force his way out. But why would he even do that? He was already in a really good position. His shuffling caused Vena to stir. She yawned and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted. ¡°Good morning¡ªhm?¡± It took her a moment to realize that he was awake. When she did, she embraced and kissed him. ¡°Welcome back.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ hm? You knew?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she turned towards Dessa, who was happily rubbing her cheek on his thigh while she slept. ¡°Ah. Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡­ I¡­¡± Vena¡¯s expression changed. Her lips quivered so she placed her hands over her mouth. Her eyes started to water and she averted her gaze. She grasped his shirt tightly. ¡°No¡­ please don¡¯t¡­¡± She cried as she turned towards Kiryuu. He could see glowing outlines forming in her irises. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ Stop!¡± The commotion caused the others to wake up. With his arms free, he placed his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Vena, your eyes,¡± he pointed out. ¡°I know!¡± A hand pushed against his chest, another kept holding onto his shirt. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I want it to stop!¡± ¡°Vena?¡± Hilde rubbed her eyes and saw Vena shut her eyes tightly. ¡°Your eyes! Wait¡­ no. It can¡¯t be¡­¡± She went and held Vena from behind. She can see how torn she was. She knew what it meant too and felt conflicted. ¡°Kiryuu, her eyes are forcibly activating.¡± ¡°I see. That means¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re a threat,¡± Hilde shook her head. Vena¡¯s eyes never reacted this badly before. She wanted to say he seemed more like a calamity but decided against it. She bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it. I want to trust you. Kiryuu, please. This isn¡¯t true, is it?¡± The other two kept silent. Dessa knew more about Kiryuu than the others. Shino was not bothered given her previous master. It didn¡¯t matter to her what he was. ¡°Vena,¡± he held her hands tightly. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Please. I need you to see.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time you find out who I am and what I do.¡± He turned to Hilde and smiled. ¡°Please support her. It might be too much for her.¡± Hilde nodded. She didn¡¯t want to run from this. But she already had a feeling that he was something else. That time when she attacked him. When she heard he survived, she couldn¡¯t believe it. Because she was certain that, at that time, he died. He stopped moving. His heart stopped beating. Or what was left of it given how many times she stabbed him. ¡°Vena. Let go,¡± she tried to pry her away. ¡°No! Stop! Kiryuu, please! I love you¡ª¡± He tilted her head up to face him. She opened her eyes inadvertently. He smiled and said, ¡°I love you too.¡± She froze. His appearance, in her eyes, started to transform and warp. She pulled away from him. She would have fallen off the bed if not for Hilde. To the others, Vena appeared to be frantically looking around. This was something only she could see This was the first time she saw something this distinct and detailed. It had always been a vague aura. Even compared to when he descended, this was on a different level. It was disturbing. There were several bookshelves surrounding him from the side and from behind. They were filled with books. Each of them glowed differently. But they were all repulsive. Each book had a fleshy limb or appendage that latched onto Kiryuu. Their nails tore deep into his flesh. She could see trails of muscle and sinew from his back connecting to the shelves. Finally she turned to face him. His cheeks were sunken. His eyes were bloodshot. His lips cut, but he continued to smile at her weakly. He knew she was seeing something horrible. Kara definitely had a hand in that. Vena¡¯s hands trembled as she tried to reach out to him. The other limbs and appendages suddenly squirmed and flailed violently. She backed away immediately and took her distance. She realized how far she retreated and broke into tears. She hugged herself as she broke down. She hated how her body was reacting. Hilde embraced her from behind to comfort her. She turned to Kiryuu and tried to speak but no words came out. She trusted Vena with her life. If she would be forced to choose, she would abandon Kiryuu. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Living beings tend to fear the unknown, she thought. Maybe that¡¯s why Vena¡¯s eyes were reacting so much. Kiryuu was too big of an anomaly to comprehend. Yet, just thinking about that possibility made her heart ache. She knew, deep inside, that she felt more guilt than anything. She was still trying to atone for what she did back then. She was certain that he died. No one could have survived that. She went at him with the intent to kill. When she stabbed him, she used a certain kill technique. [Quiver Edge] A skill that coats the blade in a fine magic edge with unparalleled sharpness. Upon impact, the magic edge would rapidly vibrate. It takes a lot of mana to use and takes a long time to master. It requires precise control. Because of how fatal this skill was, she was certain that his heart should have been torn to shreds. She didn¡¯t just stab through his chest, she obliterated his rib cage. When she found out what really happened, she spiraled into guilt. As a guildmaster, she should have kept her cool. She was really glad he survived. She could atone. She would support him with everything she had. He was affectionate with her but he didn¡¯t push things further. Was he being considerate of her circumstances? He embraced Vena already. She figured the other two as well. Whenever she thought of it, her body shivered. She still wasn¡¯t ready. He knew that and he was giving her time. She didn¡¯t deserve this. He was treating her so well. She thought that maybe he would be the one. The one she needed to get better. And now¡­ she was torn. She even told Vena that he has his circumstances. And yet here she was. A hypocrite unable to follow up her words. She still held more trust in Vena¡¯s eyes than in him. She hated herself. ¡°I should go,¡± Kiryuu said and tried to get off the bed. ¡°Master¡­¡± Shino tried to approach but Dessa stopped her. She glared at Dessa but she gestured to let them be. ¡°No!¡± Hilde yelled. Her voice caused Vena to tremble a bit. She locked eyes with Kiryuu and started to tear up. ¡°Stay. Please. I need you. We¡­ I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± Vena looked up at Hilde. She knew how much her eyes have helped them all these years. She knew how much trust Hilde had in her eyes. She, too, trusted her eyes with her life, It saved her a lot of times in the past. Vena didn¡¯t hate Hilde for picking Kiryuu over her eyes. She hated herself. She wanted to be by his side. She bit her lip and steeled herself. She slowly reached out to him. The arms clutching his body started to twitch and flail. She withdrew slightly and tried to back away but she couldn¡¯t. Hilde was giving her a push from behind. She ignored those arms even when they lashed out at her. They just phased through her. Slowly, but surely, she was able to take hold of Kiryuu¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± Tears won¡¯t stop flowing from her eyes. The shelves and the limbs started to crumble into dust and Kiryuu¡¯s appearance started to revert. His grotesque appearance returned to the vibrant dynamic aura around him. She embraced his head tightly against her chest. He wrapped his arms around her waist. Hilde sighed with relief as strength left her body. She had been too tense. ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± she dragged herself toward Kiryuu and embraced him from the side. He adjusted to embrace them both and sighed as they fell back on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m jealous,¡± Shino pouted. She wished she could have seen what Vena saw. She held an absurd curiosity towards her master. ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± spoke the demon lord who was even more curious about their master. Shino raised an eyebrow at Dessa but she only chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Dessa claimed his legs once more. Shino¡¯s lips curved into a smile as joined in and she gave her master a lap pillow. It might not be one for self indulgence but it was a powerful move. It was after everyone had their fill that Kiryuu revealed who he was. They deserved this much.
¡°Excuse me, Ms. Saki,¡± a maid entered the room after knocking on the door. She pushed a food tray into the room and stopped by the bed. A young girl sat up on the bed, gazing outside the window. She turned towards the voice and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Marianne,¡± she placed a hand on her stomach as the appetizing smell wafted towards her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°Please think nothing of it. I am sure you have your circumstances,¡± the maid bowed courteously before she set up the food. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I am better. Thank you,¡± she said and rubbed her eyes a little. She was summoned into this world. She was going out of room when a bright light engulfed her. Next thing she knew, she was surrounded by people she did not know. It took her a while to register that she had been summoned into another world. She broke down, crying. It was both from anguish and from joy. A few years back she saw her sister disappear after being swallowed by a bright light. No one believed her. A few years passed and certain kinds of novels became popular. It was about people being transported or reincarnating into another world. She thought that something similar might have happened to her sister. ¡°The queen requests for an audience tomorrow. A priestess of the Goddess Taygete will also be present.¡± ¡°A priestess?¡± ¡°Yes. She received an oracle from the Goddess Taygete. She wishes to impart upon you her blessing, and to proclaim you as her hero.¡± Saki had a befuddled expression. ¡°My apologies,¡± Marianne bowed earnestly. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it for now. We can explain everything tomorrow.¡± She finished preparing Saki¡¯s meal and bowed again before leaving. ¡°Please call for me if you need anything. Saki clutched her hands against her chest as the face of her sister came to mind. ¡°Aya-nee¡­¡±
The blinding light started to fade. Two young men and a young girl can be seen on the floor. They were all on their behinds as if they slipped and fell. ¡°Greetings, heroes from another world!¡± A loud voice greeted them. They saw a kindly man dressed in regal attire. A golden crown adorned his head. ¡°Hey! Sato! Look!¡± One boy started slapping the other¡¯s arm. ¡°What? What is it?¡± Sato adjusted his glasses and got up. He was surprised to find themselves in a strange place. They were surrounded by people in strange attires. ¡°Hey, Take. Did we just¡ª?¡± ¡°We just got transported to another world!¡± The girl piped up. Her eyes sparkled as she looked around excitedly. ¡°Megu! This is real, right? Right?!¡± Take was getting very excited too. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m a hero?¡± ¡°Ahem,¡± the old man coughed and gathered their attention. He started to laugh out of amusement. ¡°Ah. How great it is to be young! Welcome, heroes of another world, to the Midozan Empire.¡± The emperor bowed his head slightly. The robed mages around the otherworlders knelt down and bowed their heads. There were three priestesses that didn¡¯t kneel but they still bowed courteously. A few moments passed and the Emperor raised his head and clapped his hands together. ¡°Tonight, we feast!¡±
A young elf woman stood in the middle of a platform made of dried wood. She was surrounded by her family, her peers, and the high ranking officials of their land. A robed woman approached and sprinkled glittering dust all over the platform. The young elf knelt down and placed her hands together. ¡°Oh, Goddess, we call upon thee,¡± the elf priestess sprinkled the rest over the young elf girl. ¡°Impart your judgment upon this brave soul.¡± The priestess stepped back and knelt in prayer. The dust ignited and the flames roared. They consumed the platform and the young elf before swirling into a vortex. Those around kept on praying. Suddenly, the flames were snuffed out and the young elf stood upon the platform, unscathed. She gazed upon the skies. Her eyes were glowing. She smiled and turned to the priestess. Her eyes reverted to their normal color. ¡°Thank the goddesses,¡± the priestess looked up. Tears rolled down her cheek as she saw the smile of her daughter. She ran up to her and embraced her tightly. Her daughter, the new champion of the Goddess Celaeno hugged her in return. Cheers erupted from around them as the last remnants of the glittering dust faded.
A wagon stopped in the middle of the forest. It had a decent design on it and an emblem on the door. But it was badly beaten up. It showed signs of aging and use. It seemed as if it was going to be left here to be abandoned. The two armored men that drove the carriage cut the horses loose and leashed them to the trees. On top of their heads were furry ears. Some of their teeth are longer than normal. One of the men had a striped tail and the other has two curved horns on their head. ¡°It is truly unfortunate,¡± the tiger-man sneered. ¡°The queen¡¯s carriage was ambushed by bandits.¡± ¡°Indeed. We must bring back evidence,¡± the goat-man responded while laughing. ¡°Perhaps her dress stained with blood?¡± ¡°But what if someone happens upon this place?¡± Their voices were mocking and sarcastic. They were speaking loud on purpose so the occupant can hear their conversation. ¡°They would witness the unfortunate queen¡¯s corpse, ravaged and defiled by a group of bandits. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Ah, but there are only two of us.¡± ¡°Then we better get to work.¡± They looked at each other and grinned as they opened the carriage door. Inside was a stunning woman wearing an adoring dress. On her head was a small crown, and two fluffy ears. Her two fluffy tails wrapped around her body, as if trying to shield her. ¡°I see. So this is it,¡± she turned to the men with a deadpan expression. She was already expecting it but¡­ ¡°Pathetic,¡± the queen sighed and closed her eyes. ¡°You are all pathetic.¡± ¡®Would you wish for me to save you?¡¯ ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s there?¡± She looked around for the source of the voice. She turned to the men but they were frozen. Their malicious grins plastered on their unmoving faces. ¡®You¡¯ve suffered for so long. You poor thing.¡¯ ¡°Who are you? What do you want from me?!¡± The voice unnerved her. She had endured a lot but this voice¡­ this voice sent chills down her spine. ¡®I want you to kill them. Kill them all!¡¯ ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m weak¡­ and useless¡­¡± ¡®I will bestow my power upon you... my hero.¡¯ ¡°H-hero?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. I choose you as my champion.¡¯ ¡°But¡­ Someone like me¡­¡± ¡®Hush, my dear, everything will be alright.¡¯ ¡°Everything will be¡­ alright¡­?¡± ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡°Yes¡­¡± She approached the guards who resumed moving. ¡°Huh? What are you¡ª¡± The tiger-man¡¯s vision started to spin before it stopped. He was looking up at his own body that crumpled onto the ground. Blood spurted from the stump that was his neck. ¡°Hyi¡ª!¡± The goat-man¡¯s scream as cut short as the left half of his body fell to the side. The remaining half fell backwards onto the ground. The queen licked the blood off her fingers. She hummed a soft tune as she started to walk away. Her tails split and multiplied as her hips swayed. Then she disappeared. 016: Surrounded by Sin ¡°To our heroes!¡± ¡°¡°To our heroes!¡±¡± The emperor, Altas Dominus, began the feast with a toast and the hall erupted in cheers. The banquet hall had many tables where many nobles ate and socialized. The servants were busy serving the dishes. The guards were patrolling but they were also in a good mood because of the summoning. The empress, Anatasia Dominus, smiled as she raised her glass. She had beautiful black hair with red streaks. Her eyes felt like they held teasing mischief. Her figure had curves in the right places. She was a magnificent beauty. Stories say that she was to be wed to the elder brother of the current emperor. That that man was cruel and treated people like objects. Altas, fought against him, resolving himself to even put down his own brother. The previous emperor, their father, favored Altas. It was the other nobles who wished to use the elder brother as a puppet that supported him. It was a well known story of bravery, justice, and valor. Emperor Altas quickly gained popularity within the masses. At the center of the hall was a large table. The emperor and the empress sat with the summoned heroes. The heroes were accompanied by their respective priestesses. There were two empty seats. The prince and the princess would be arriving shortly from the kingdom. An efficient transport system came to fruition because of otherworlders. They developed the concept of teleportation circles. To use these, approvals were required. These were by high ranking officials from both the destination and the origin. This is to prevent anyone from abusing the system and sending entire armies to key locations. These circles are strictly guarded and monitored. But they were a fast method of travel. ¡°Thank you very much for your hospitality. It is an honor to be invited by your imperial highness,¡± one of the priestesses expressed their thanks. They only needed to provide information to the summoned heroes. They were roped into the banquet at the insistence of the emperor. ¡°Think nothing of it!¡± The Emperor laughed heartily. ¡°We have been blessed. To think we would summon three heroes. It took me by surprise.¡± Before, the summoning was an issue. It needed an extreme amount of mana. It wasn¡¯t as easy as pouring it in the summoning circle too. If it was not done with precision, the summoner would be drained of mana and life force. The chances of death are high. There were times when greed ran rampant. Old rulers would exhaust and sacrifice their mages for a chance to summon as many heroes as they can. Those led to ruin. Heroes are considered as military might. If a single nation were to try summoning a lot of them, others will become wary. There are those that try to perform the rituals in secret. The rituals are meant to summon the heroes, not to be abused. Those people exploit the summoned otherworlders. Rayis was one example. The nations formed an agreement to regulate the summoning rituals. They settled on an agreement. The kingdom and the empire may only prepare a ritual to summon two heroes at a time. This included the necessary magic power and a regulated magic circle. Quality was not an issue. Otherworlders tend to have a hidden potential within them. Their initial statuses can be weak. But heroes hold the possibility of overcoming their limits. This was made clear because of Rayis and his organization. A successful summon in itself is a cause for celebration. Summoning three heroes is a blessing. The sound of a horn caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Announcing the arrival of Princess Fianna Dominus!¡± Everyone stood from their seats. The summoned heroes followed suit. Fianna marched towards the main table. Along the way, she greeted some of the guests that she came across. ¡°Father, Mother, I have returned,¡± she bowed her head. At this gesture, they took their seats and so did the other guests. ¡°Welcome back, dear,¡± her mother smiled and looked around. ¡°Where is your dear brother?¡± ¡°Ah, he went straight to his room. It seemed that he still frustrated, after all.¡± ¡°Oh? Did something happen?¡± her father raised his brow. He knew of the prince¡¯s attitude. He would march in and flaunt his achievement, regardless of the triviality. This included returning from the kingdom as some sort of ambassador. ¡°He had his ass handed to him by one of the kingdom¡¯s heroes,¡± Fianna said without missing a beat. She was blunt with her words and her tone carried amusement. The empress frowned a bit with her choice of words. This might incite misunderstandings so she quickly followed up. ¡°He was trying to coerce the hero¡¯s lover to be his and flaunted his power. It was a sanctioned duel with witnesses so there are no issues.¡± ¡°Oh my. I will comfort him later,¡± Empress Anastasia sighed. ¡°You¡¯re quite harsh on your brother, Fianna.¡± ¡°You spoil him too much, mother,¡± she shook her head. ¡°His abilities are the real deal but he needs to fix his attitude.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll¡­ try not to do it too much.¡± Fianna shrugged. She couldn¡¯t do anything even if her mother would spoil her brother more after this. She turned to the new faces and nodded. ¡°Forgive me. I am Fianna Dominus,¡± she introduced herself to the heroes. Emperor Altas laughed. He had not seen his daughter this excited before. There were three summoned heroes in front of her but she only talked about the incident at the kingdom. There had been problems with his son, and his wife has indeed been spoiling him. ¡°A real princess¡­¡± Megumi, usually called Megu, leaked out a sigh. It might be strange to be entranced by a princess when they already met the emperor and the empress. But maybe because being a princess is something that a young girl would dream to be. ¡°Nice to meet ya! I¡¯m Takehiko. You can call me Take,¡± he pumped his fist a bit and continued. ¡°I¡¯m going to be the strongest hero ever!¡± ¡°Oi, what are you saying out of the blue?!¡± Sato nudged his side with his elbow. He then bowed his head towards the princess. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Take can be a bit, uh, impulsive. I¡¯m Satoshi. You can call me Sato.¡± ¡°I am certain that you heroes will grow strong,¡± Fianna smiled a bit in response. ¡°My daughter has always adored heroes. She herself is a hero candidate so her abilities are top notch.¡± ¡°Ah! Father!¡± Speaking of duels¡­ ¡°Yes, dear?¡± ¡°I also got to spar with Kiryuu.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ah, one of the kingdom¡¯s heroes.¡± ¡°So they have summoned their heroes as well.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, but the kingdom summoned only one hero. Kiryuu is a Wanderer.¡± ¡°A Wanderer, huh?¡± Emperor Altas stroked his chin. A wanderer is an otherworlder that is not summoned by the ritual. ¡°To think that a wanderer would be chosen as a hero.¡± He saw something spark within his daughter and pressed on with the matter. It was also a good way to gather information. It was a surprise that the kingdom only summoned one hero this time. It might complicate things when they were able to summon three. But given that they had a Wanderer chosen, it might not completely be an issue. The talk between father and daughter continued. The priestesses supplemented the summoned heroes. It helped them understand things better. The three heroes got engrossed in listening. They were still young normal students. This was a refreshing experience. As the story went on, each of them felt excitement growing in their chests. They were heroes too. They want to reach the same heights as this person. Princess Fianna talked about him so fervently. Even the murmurs among the nobles dwindled. They were all listening in, gathering information about the hero Kiryuu. Even the empress became curious. When Fianna described ¡®the descent¡¯, some people whispered among themselves. They wondered if it was exaggerated. Never had there been an incident where a hero would come down from the sky. But it seemed true. It happened in front of a large crowd. Rumors of this will spread. It might already have all over the kingdom. A lot of the nobles made a mental note to gather as much information on this hero as soon as possible. What was even more surprising, especially to the emperor, was that Fianna lost to this hero. She even outright claimed she could not afford to hold back. She made use of chantless and instant casting. She was already experienced in actual combat, both against demonic beasts and humanoids. But she still couldn¡¯t grasp Kiryuu¡¯s ability then. The heroes from other worlds were usually blank slates but filled to the brim with potential. That way, they can be nurtured from an early point and go beyond the limits of normal people. They are meant to be observed and guided. A newly arrived hero bested one the empires strongest hero candidates. It caused some unrest.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The emperor smiled. His daughter trained her entire life, inspired by the heroes and their legends. She persevered and placed herself in dangerous situations to achieve strength. Her title as a hero candidate was not for show. It was backed up with merits and achievements. But in exchange, she was not able to live out the life of a young girl. Seeing her this passionate was rare. As a father, it warms his heart to see that spring has come for his daughter¡­ or so he thought. ¡°Father, I will resume my dungeon exploration in a few days,¡± Fianna declared. ¡°You¡¯ve just returned. Why not take some time off?¡± ¡°One or two days but I can¡¯t idle for too long. I need to get stronger for the next time we meet.¡± As agreed during these times, there will be an opportunity for all the heroes to meet up. Those that can go with them are their party members or people assigned by the heads of the state. It was normal for the princess to be in that meeting as well. Before that time, the summoned heroes will train. They would be devoted to training and becoming stronger. For now, they enjoyed the feast.
¡°The princess sure was passionate,¡± Take said as the three of them were being led to their rooms. ¡°Heroes have always been admired by the people. Being able to meet a strong hero is an honor for most people,¡± the priestess assigned to him, Fel, nodded. ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to be a strong hero. Then Princess Fianna will fall for me,¡± he told himself with utmost ambition.¡± Beside him, Sato sighed loudly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a competition. We¡¯re supposed to work with the other heroes, remember? We don¡¯t even have a clue about how this world works.¡± ¡°We will handle that,¡± Vaine assured her. She was the priestess assigned to him. ¡°We will make sure that you will be able to adapt to this world.¡± ¡°Mmm... It would be an honor to watch the growth of such promising heroes,¡± Mona chimed in. She was the priestess assigned to Megu. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m the main character, right?¡± Take insisted. In their previous world, he always went about his own pace. He ended up dragging the other two around. They learned to try and match with his pace most of the time. ¡°Stop that. This isn¡¯t one of the stories on your reading list. This is real,¡± Sato groaned. They were just normal people being dragged into this. He was already tired of the problematic situations that Take got them into. ¡°Come on, you two,¡± Megu grabbed both of their arms and pulled them together. ¡°We¡¯re all heroes, right? Besides, if it¡¯s the three of us, we can handle anything!¡± The two always clash because of their opposing attitudes. If she were asked, in the most dire of situations, which she would side with. She would still aim to pick the both of them. They both had their flawed and polished sides. What was flawed for Take, was the opposite for Sato. They only thing they shared was their feelings for Megu. She knew that but she didn¡¯t want to lose any one of them. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± Sato would rather be a hero than be treated as a sidekick. That has happened a lot in the past. People were calling him Take¡¯s sidekick. It irked him greatly but he knows that he lacked the ability to be as confident and assertive as Take. ¡°It¡¯s a friendly competition, right?¡± Take said. He says that but he was someone that was adamant on his main character status. He always decided what they should be doing when they hung out. Even now, he was deciding that he will be the greatest hero of this generation. ¡°Whatever,¡± Sato felt that it wasn¡¯t the case. He thought it would be great if the kingdom¡¯s hero could whoop his ass as well. Take was a decent person but sometimes he places his own values above others too much. For once, he would like to feel like what it was to lead. That was his goal. ¡°Let¡¯s all do our best,¡± Megu smiled. She was happy that the three of them were still together. There was never a dull moment when they hung out, even though the two would often quarrel. But that added spice to their everyday life in their previous world. Despite how it looked, she knew that the two get along well.
Saki finally mustered up the courage to leave her room. She had recovered well enough. Though, the servants knew of her circumstances so they were able to sympathize with her. It was Marianne that she had opened up to by chance. As she was the one assigned when Saki came to her senses. This information was relayed to the queen. Marianne was then assigned as her exclusive servant for the meantime. There were many nobles that voiced opposition about Saki as the hero. A lot of them brought up the issue of her mental instability. But there was nothing they could do as the goddesses have already chosen their champions. Even if they were to offer hero candidates related to their houses, it would be denied. Queen Aislin could tell that they are thinking of their own benefit. She also believed that Saki is capable of getting back to her feet given the right care. Saki was invited for tea in the garden. It was the first time since the summoning that they would be able to talk. She was nervous. Queen Aislin smiled at her gently. Saki turned to Marianne who placed a hand on her shoulder. She felt at ease. ¡°I heard of your circumstances. I am truly sorry for what you had gone through,¡± the queen said. The truth was not what people thought. They thought she broke down from not accepting the reality of being in another world. The truth was an overwhelming emotion. Hope. ¡°We will do everything we can to help but we also need your power as a hero,¡± she continued. ¡°We have a library filled with all sorts of books. You can also contact the guild for information about your sister.¡± It has been years. At worse, Saki expected her sister to have already perished. She might not have been summoned in this world in the first place. But that is fine. All she wanted was some closure, if possible. Saki bowed her head towards the queen and trembled. She had experienced being made fun of. They called her crazy. Even her own family ignored her. It was the first time she had someone to support her other than her kind and loving sister. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡±
Kiryuu felt something soft and pleasant press against his face. He could barely breath and woke up. Shino had fallen asleep while giving him a lap pillow. He tried moving his arms but two lovely women were clinging onto him from the side. His legs were also bound and constricted by a certain lamia-succubus demon lord. ¡®Well, this is a fine way of dying,¡¯ he thought. not that he would die from this in the first place. He could still breath, even if only by a little. Rather, his senses were flooded by Shino¡¯s scent which more than kept him awake. He was supposed to tell them who and what he was but they all got a bit too comfortable. He thought of sleeping but¡­ Squish. Squish. He could feel soft and pleasant sensations pressing against his arms. ¡®This is bad,¡¯ he thought. But it got worse, in a sense. A certain someone was rubbing their cheek on his thigh. She was inching upward too. Dangerous! Kiryuu tilted his neck so he can take a peek at Dessa. She was still asleep but¡­ She stirred when she felt something hard poking her cheek. She stifled a yawn and opened her eyes. Realizing her position, she turned towards Kiryuu. He was helpless as he looked at her. She grinned and pressed her bountiful chest against his crotch. His spine arched as his body jerked a bit. Vena was still asleep but she seemed to have sensed something amiss. Her brow furrowed and she tightened her grip on his arm. ¡°¡­?¡± She pressed her chest against his arm more but¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± Vena¡¯s grip was so strong that his arm was starting to bend where it wasn¡¯t supposed to. His struggling disturbed Hilde¡¯s sleeping. She didn''t wake up but she held his arm in her chest and nuzzled her cheek on his shoulder. And also¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Hilde was holding his wrist between her thighs. Any attempts to escape was met with capture once more. She kept his arm and wrist in place no matter how much he struggled. How skillful. Still, he made an effort to point a finger towards Dessa, who was distracted with trying to pull off his clothes. He shot a small ball of compressed energy and hit her in the temple. She would usually be able to shrug this off but she was already weak. She hadn¡¯t recovered yet. The impact knocked her out and she smacked her head down on his crotch. ¡°Mngh!¡± His gasps of pain were muffled as he was smothered by Shino¡¯s chest. After a while, they woke up and realized the state he was in. Shino woke up first. She saw that he was on the brink of losing consciousness. He was able to recover but Dessa¡¯s antics caused another problem.
¡°Please accept our offering, oh great hero,¡± the elf priestess brought out a small plate. On top of it was something wrapped in fragrant leaves. Steam was visible and came out from it. When she received the oracle about her daughter, this parcel appeared. It came with a flash of bright light. She received a whisper that it was for the growth of the hero. Alvise Liv Avery, one of the seven chosen heroes, graciously accepted the plate and bowed her head. She slowly unwrapped the leaves. A slab of meat was revealed, wonderfully cooked and brimming with teasing delight. Some of the juices oozed from the side of the meat. It made her mouth water. She cut a piece off and took it into her mouth. Its rich flavor permeated her senses. The meat melted in her mouth. She gulped in hesitation, wanting to savor it more. As soon as she did, she felt overflowing strength flow through her body. Her skin started to glow faintly. The onlookers gasped in awe. They could sense her growing power. She took another serving. It seemed even more delicious than before. Her body felt light, almost as if she could fly right now if she wanted. Even the others could sense the mana overflowing from her. More than that, they were slightly envious. It was clear that Alvise was enjoying the meat. Before she realized it, she had already consumed the offered meat. She felt strange. She wanted more but she felt full. She was satisfied and felt brimming with power but her curiosity peaked. They were omnivores but she had never tasted such a fine dish. She clenched her fist and raised it up in the air. The crowd cheered and the feast continued. For some reason, their appetites were swelling that day.
¡°I¡¯m sowry¡­ ¡®M sho sorwy¡­¡± Her words were garbled between pained cries. A naked and battered woman had her knees and head on the ground. The second queen, Tyr Etl-Lavi, had bruises and cuts all over her body. Her clothes were torn to shreds and she was pummeled without mercy. It was all done by the person that was supposed to have been killed. Rather, the person that they had planned to dispose. The first queen, Rune Velia, formerly known as Rune Velia-Lavi. She no longer acknowledged the name of the Beast King. It was moments ago when the Beast King, Artashir Lavi, and the second queen were talking. They were discussing about the disposal. They were both looking forward to the future of the Principality. Artashir refused to be called a Prince. He declared himself the Beast King that would drive their people to greatness. Their celebration was cut short as the doors opened and Rune calmly walked in. Before anyone could snap out of it, disappeared from sight. The guards were all slaughtered, sliced apart by her claws. Artashir¡¯s limbs were torn off. He was still alive but barely. But he could tell that something was keeping him alive. He shouted at Rune but she broke his jaw. Tyr tried to escape. Rune¡¯s speed was unimaginable. She caught up to Tyr in a blink of an eye and slammed her face on the ground. She started pummeling her with her fists. It took an excruciatingly long while before she stopped. Artashir watched helplessly, unable to do anything but watch Tyr suffer. Rune sat on the throne and crossed her legs. Tyr whimpered and started to crawl on the ground. Artashir rocked his body back and forth, trying to use his stumps to get closer to Tyr. He wanted to call out but Rune started cracking her fingers. Tyr stopped crawling towards Artashir. In front of Rune, she curled into a ball. Her head pressed onto the ground, she started to apologize again and again. ¡°I will forgive you,¡± Rune said. Tyr shuddered and slowly looked up, hoping that her words were true. Rune had always been known as a kind and motherly queen. A pacifist. That was why they didn''t think she was capable of this. It came as a complete shock. Rune smiled at her. It was the smile she was well known for. A smile that calms the heart and soothes the soul. But it made her words even more frightening. ¡°But only after you have suffered as much as I.¡± 017: A Thousand Black Flowers Imagine each world as a story. A book. His role was to make sure that these stories went in a certain direction. He can create the necessary ripple to set things in motion. He doesn¡¯t need to manipulate everything. He needs to ensure the occurrence of some key incidents. His name¡­ varied between worlds. Like Kara, his real name was incomprehensible. He had a name he used most of the time. But that was butchered and jumbled into what it was now: Kiryuu. Was it a correction? He assumed so. He felt a bit awkward but there was nothing he could do about it. There was one thing he was sure of. He was never good with saints. One of his most bitter ¡®jobs¡¯ had him raising a saint. He worked in the shadows. He created miracles that a god took credit for. He poured everything to turn that saint into a beacon of hope. But then came his next mission. To cause the demise of the very saint he created. He manipulated people and events. She was branded a heretic, betrayed, and condemned. She burned. Her rise and fall led by strings he pulled. He hated it. The client was happy, much to his chagrin. They now had the spirit of the saint join their myriads of heroes and legends. Many of which, he also had a hand in their story. Those spirits never knew his involvement, save for a few. Some hated him. Some understood him. There were a rare few that loved him. He was livid. But there was nothing he could do. It was a normal occurrence. He told himself that he should not get attached. It was easier said than done. After all, he was the one involved in the world. He wasn¡¯t some pompous being up in the clouds. More often, he knew the world and its people better than the gods. There are some deities that interact with their worlds. But it was meager compared to him. He doesn¡¯t see the gods in a positive light. And they couldn¡¯t care less about him. They handed over their requests to Kara. They would bow their heads towards her. They treated her with utmost respect. Respect¡ªand fear¡ªfrom her incomparable power. They knew not of a being that could be above her. Her appearance wasn¡¯t even her true form. It was a concept given a body. As for her gender, that was Kiryuu''s doing. Root. Akasha. Void. Beginning. Alpha. End. Omega. Emptiness. Those were but a few names that used to describe her. But they can only grasp the surface of what she really is. There are beings that are not limited by the comprehension of the human mind. Even they cannot fathom the depths of her identity. Kiryuu simply referred to her as the Library. She calls him her Keeper. That made the other gods think he was a lackey. Just a minion they look down on. They mocked him and called him the ¡®machine of the gods¡¯. Unjust complaints were common. Sometimes they want a story to go in a very specific manner. Almost impossible, even. They scrutinized even the most minute of details, often on purpose. That was the way things went. Especially with humanoid gods. He thought it was petty and ignored it. Until one day, a deity took a step too far with both their words and actions. His task was to save the human beings oppressed by various dominant races. Their biggest enemy was magic and demonic races. It took him a thousand years. He established a kingdom that became a beacon of humanity. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be exciting to turn things around?¡± That god said. ¡°How about I have the humans wipe out the other races? Maybe, I¡¯ll even give them my blessings.¡± Kiryuu wasn¡¯t human. He only looked like one. It was common knowledge. He interacted and formed relationships with all kinds of races. That was sneered upon, especially by gods who have a favorite race. The narcissists are the worst. Their discrimination is extreme. He took a deep breath and sighed. In the blink of an eye, he floored the god. Even though the deity struggled, he couldn¡¯t get up as the pummeling continued. ¡°Scold me later,¡± he said, taking a short break to crack his neck and knuckles. The beatdown continued. Merciless. Relentless. The god was beyond recognition. The gods turned to Kara. They called it an outrage. They said that it was disrespectful to the gods. Even though the offender started to plead, Kiryuu continued until he expired. This incited the gods to riot, showing off their divinity and powers. Kiryuu glared at them and they went silent. He exuded an overwhelming amount of pressure and divinity that made them shrink. They have never seen this before. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss?¡± Kara asked them, ¡°A god died? So? I''ll just have another one created.¡± They were dumbfounded. It was a daunting task and required a lot of power, divinity, mastery of concepts and ideas. They watched as she called him and gave him the task to create a god. ¡°With whom?¡± He asked, nonchalantly. It was unnerving. He had slain a god in a one-sided beating. Yet, he was indifferent to it. As if the rage and pressure from before did not exist. That god was already starting to dissolve. Divinity flowed out and scattered. They were overwhelmed and shaken to the core. ¡°Anyone you fancy,¡± she answered. He glanced at the remaining gods. Many retreated and immediately returned to their realms. They found that he had already been there. But he did nothing but visit and have a cup of tea with a goddess, usually their spouse. It was a warning. They realized that he was one step below her. But that level was beyond them. They thought him harmless and a pushover. But it wasn¡¯t the case. Some of the more respectful gods didn¡¯t have much of an issue with him. The arrogant ones tried to negotiate with Kara in vain. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± Her smile was terrifying. It was a calm and gentle smile. A complete opposite of the pressure of her words. She sent Kiryuu to their realms to cause havoc and tragedies. ¡°Not everything is sunshine and butterflies,¡± she said. It was easy for her to have a world destroyed and another created. Although, he was the one that did the dirty work. She is the one that assigns him the tasks he needed to fulfill. She gives him the stories he needed to be in, and what roles he should take. It was all down to the specifics. From the man (or woman) of the hour, to the exact second, to the minute details on who the witnesses should be. It became monotonous. He didn¡¯t like it. She had him take on the darkest and dirtiest tasks. He is the best with what he does. It doesn¡¯t mean he enjoyed it. The repetition. The grind. It was all boring. He hated his job. He hated her. But she could handle him, even if he was at his worst. He was her own guilty pleasure. Their relationship is just as complex. They have been locked in a forceful coexistence. His past actions caused her to become who she is now. His actions caused them to be bound to each other. His only means of escape had already been bargained. It was a means to be erased completely from existence. A means that would free him from her grasp. She was the void. Emptiness. The Root. He was a paradox. Outside of any reality. Unbound to any rule. She was the Library, and he was her Keeper. Unbound from everything and nothing. Bound to one another.
¡°That is the gist of things,¡± Kiryuu tried his best to explain the summary of it. He shuffled his legs a bit. He had been sitting formally on the floor. The other women were sitting on the bed, listening to his story. His legs were starting to go numb. But he endured it. ¡°Well, before I arrived in this world, at least.¡± Things had finally calmed down after they noticed his barely conscious state. It was not surprising that they would have questions. He was gone to god knows where. His body was left behind like an empty husk. Moreover, when he returned, it caused Vena¡¯s eyes to trigger intensely. They already figured he had been hiding something. It looks like that was no longer possible. He asked them to sit comfortably. He sat on the floor. Shino was quite familiar with that pose. He started to explain but¡­ they each had their difficulty understanding it completely. Dessa was able to comprehend most of it. She was a demon lord, after all, and the peculiar one that thirsts for knowledge. She was in a state of pure bliss, muttering to herself incomprehensibly. She was in her own world, trying to visualize what she had heard about the gods. She was a simple being with curiosity as her fuel. She was already determined to follow him to the ends of this world. If possible, maybe even to other worlds. Would he even allow her? She was willing to do anything. Anything. Shino had come from a world where each part had their own way of worship. Some worship only a single god. Others had their own pantheon of gods. The concept of various deities was not new to her. But she believed that the gods are the most powerful beings to exist. The image of her master trampling down a deity left her conflicted. There was admiration. But there was confusion as he tried to comprehend this ¡®job¡¯ he was describing. Why was he in this world? What role was he supposed to play? Rayis¡¯ face flashed through her mind. She felt anxious.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Vena¡¯s focused more on those he affected with all his travels. It would explain what she saw with her eyes. He seemed cursed and possessed by myriads of horrendous beings. Was it a manifestation of his guilt? Or did it show how much blood he had in his hands. She noticed that his expression often darkened while he was explaining. He continued to talk, while his dead eyes stared blankly into space. How long has he lived this life? It was difficult to believe he was still sane after everything. Hilde felt anxious. For some reason, she felt as if she was sinking into a dark, murky place. She didn¡¯t know the intricacies between deities like Dessa. She couldn¡¯t see people and intentions like Vena. She didn¡¯t have an outside perspective of this world like Shino. She tried to comprehend as much as she could but one thing stuck to her mind: the tasks. Not how he was stronger than gods. Not how he can travel between worlds. But that he acts even if they were atrocious. But the suffering of other people. She wondered. Was she supposed to suffer the way she did? Could he have stopped it? Or did he choose to let it happen? The image of him ignoring her cries for help plagued her thoughts. ¡®Why?¡¯ She wanted to scream. She wanted to shout. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you save me?¡¯ Hilde felt someone squeeze her hand tightly snapped out of it. She felt fished out of murky water. She didn¡¯t realize she was hyperventilating. She started to take deep breaths until she calmed down. Kiryuu had placed his head on the floor and prostrated before them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for deceiving everyone and causing a mess.¡± He explained that he wasn¡¯t supposed to be in this world. It was already balanced and there was no need to interfere. His presence was unnecessary. But his selfishness threw a wrench in the machinations. It caused a mess of everything. The hero selection. The actions of the demon lords. Even the cycle of generations. His meddling affected everything. All because he wanted to take a vacation. He wanted a break from all the madness Kara put him through. The problem was his capabilities with world jumps. His control over interdimensional travel was unstable. Kara can plant him in a world or dimension without any difficulty. Her authority allows her to stitch together everything needed to place him in a world. Before he met Kara, he was able to travel between worlds, only involuntarily. If done intentionally, his mere presence can alert the Wills of the Worlds. They will try and erase him as soon as possible. He avoided that by breaking down his soul into the weakest possible state. It bypassed the sense of the Will of this World. But he didn¡¯t expect his state to be noticed by one of the goddesses. But that was only the beginning. It caused a chain of events that disrupted the natural cycle. He explained that he finished dealing with Rayis. He was supposed to return but Kara intervened. Shino flinched slightly when the name was mentioned. Vena and Hilde were curious about what he meant. Vena held off from asking but it was already too much for Hilde. ¡°What do you mean you dealt with Rayis? Rayis is dead!¡± She was exasperated. He was overloading her with information. She found a lot of them difficult to comprehend, and when she did, it pained her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡± She clenched fist and looked down. Kiryuu tried to get up but she held up her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ continue.¡± An obvious lie. He bit his lip. It felt like that time with Vena. It was as painful as well. He took a deep breath and sighed. He explained that he had a negotiation with Kara. He omitted the part about what happened before that, for obvious reasons. In the end, they reached several compromises. He will continue with his ¡®job¡¯. Instead of being given a role immediately, they will discuss it. But the advantage will alternate between them. Since he forced himself on this world, he will be the one to compromise for the next. As for his tasks, she will avoid giving him highly specific tasks. She normally dictates his exact actions. He will be allowed some leeway as long as it doesn¡¯t completely affect the story. Instead, he only needs to affect the world¡¯s myth and history. The most important part is that she will allow him to fix his mistakes in this world. He was already on the clock. His first task was to tell them the truth. The second was to accept the consequences. ¡°Get up.¡± He obliged. He could see her trembling. Her fists were clenched tightly. ¡°Hold on a minute, Hilde¡­ I mean, Mistress¡­¡± Shino got up from went between them. She inadvertently addressed Hilde by name. She intended to refer to her as ¡®Mistress¡¯ as she did with Vena. ¡°Why are you taking his side?!¡± Hilde shouted. Hilde knew about Rayis¡¯ doings. He was a high priority target. A lot of people and organizations were looking into him. She has information about his organization and members, including those broken into obedience. She figured that Shino would at least understand. ¡°Why are you acting up now?¡± Shino argued. The organization was capable of gathering information. She knew about Hilde¡¯s circumstances as well. Still, she believed this wasn¡¯t a matter of whose circumstances were worse. But she can understand that Hilde had been unstable since that incident. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a while ago how much we don¡¯t want Master to go?¡± ¡°I¡­ But¡­¡± Hilde fell to her knees and broke down crying. Shino went to Hilde and embraced her. ¡°It¡¯s never too late to be saved¡­¡± Kiryuu knelt down and placed a hand on Hilde¡¯s shoulder. She tensed up. She couldn¡¯t look him in the eye. Vena gave her a gentle push. It felt reminiscent of the push she gave her during the ¡®descent¡¯. And a while ago, Hilde kept her from running when her eyes went haywire. Hilde fell forward and into his chest. She closed her eyes and bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t deny the warmth that enveloped her. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ understand anything anymore¡­¡± Kiryuu combed through her hair affectionately and sighed. He turned to Vena and smiled a bit. He glanced at Shino who sat by Hilde. Then he looked at Dessa at the edge of the bed. ¡°I have experienced countless lives. I have lived countless roles. I have taken on countless names. But know that as long as I am here with you, I am and always will be Kiryuu.¡± He paused and took a deep breath. ¡°This is my fault and my responsibility. So let me tell you about ¡®corrections¡¯.¡±
¡°Mmm! How delicious!¡± Rune purred as she cut another piece of the steak and ate it. ¡°I-I am humbled, your majesty,¡± the cook did his best to bow despite his shaking knees. ¡°Please, try it,¡± she addressed the woman sitting in front of her. ¡°Thank you very much for your hospitality, your majesty,¡± Lysis looked at the steak on her plate. It was definitely appetizing. But she was distracted by the other figures seated on the table. ¡°Are you not hungry, Tyrf?¡± Rune smiled at the woman to her left. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Tyrf¡¯s hands were trembling. Her clothes were disheveled, stained, and torn. A musky smell wafted from her. She was on the verge of tears but she held back from crying. ¡°Oh my, is it not to your liking? Ah, of course!¡± Rune nodded to the cook. The cook pushed the tray towards Tyrf and brought out a small pitcher. Lysis can clearly see the hesitation in the cook. He forced himself to approach the second queen. Tyrf¡¯s eyes widened as the cook poured a viscous white liquid all over her steak. ¡°Hrggrhhhng!¡± The person seated to Rune¡¯s right made a commotion. Seated might not be the best term. The beast king Artashir was nothing more than a limbless stump placed on the chair. There was prominent damage on his throat and he couldn¡¯t form coherent words. ¡°There you go,¡± Rune ignored Artashir and beamed at Tyrf. Lysis shuddered when she saw the strange liquid. She didn¡¯t know what it was but it disgusted her. Tyrf took a long look at her steak then turned slowly towards Rune. Rune kept smiling. ¡°Go on.¡± Tyrf¡¯s teared up as she slowly cut a piece of the white-covered steak. Her face contorted in disgust as she took it in her mouth. She forcefully swallowed it without chewing. But¡­ ¡°Urk!¡± Tyrf reeled back and fell off her chair. She threw up on the floor and started coughing. ¡°Ah, I guess she can¡¯t eat steak yet.¡± Rune sighed and shook her head. ¡®I don¡¯t think the steak was the issue,¡¯ Lysis thought to herself. She was sent here as a messenger. After it was approved, they used one of the teleportation gates. They were welcomed by the first queen herself. Lysis noticed that The Savite Principality was covered by a translucent red dome. She never heard of the principality using any barriers. The other knights were given meals and some room in the barracks. She was invited over for lunch. It was not how she would expect it to be. They already have information on the friction between the queens. She never expected it to end up this way. Lysis kept her judgment to herself. Rune was definitely being cruel but¡­ it was vastly different from how she normally was. Lysis wondered what could have pushed such a kind and gentle soul to this extent. She remained composed, but forced herself to eat the delicious steak. At least, as much as she could stomach after seeing that. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Tyrf,¡± Rune turned to Lysis. Lysis forced herself to slice off another piece of the steak and smiled. Her instincts were screaming at her right now. She should avoid offending Rune as much as possible. ¡°Please do not mind it,¡± she said and wiped her lips with the napkin. ¡°I can see that you have some domestic affairs to get to so I¡¯ll make this brief.¡± Tyrf looked up at Lysis. Her eyes pleading in desperation. Lysis ignored her to the best of her ability. She had a terrible feeling that one wrong move and she won¡¯t make it out of the principality alive, or sane. ¡°In a month, there will be a conference held for the heroes. We hope for your participation in the matter.¡± ¡°Ah~ Of course.¡± Rune clapped her hands together. ¡°I hope Aislin is doing well~¡± Before she became queen, Aislin had met with Rune. She was like a daughter she never had. Rune had not been able to bear any children. That might be the reason she was particularly close with Aislin. ¡°She is particularly busy with the kingdom¡¯s hero but I will send her your regards.¡± ¡°I am grateful,¡± Rune nodded. ¡°I get to see Aislin in a month. I can¡¯t wait~¡± ¡°Your majesty will be escorting the beast principality¡¯s hero?¡± Lysis can already see the logistical nightmare. If they weren¡¯t careful, they could start a war. The safety of all foreign VIPs is of utmost importance. ¡°Oh my~ Did I not inform you?¡± Lysis tilted her head to the side in confusion. Rune rose from her seat. Her tails split and emanated a powerful aura. ¡°I am Savite¡¯s hero.¡±